The Elders
Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters
Rating: Adult
Couples: All CC
Summary: In the 40s, aliens crashed. In the 80s they were reborn. In the 90s they fell in love with humans – it was not the first time.
*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*
Chapter 1
Within a stone brick room, the lights flickered on and off. The ancient wires were jury-rigged with duct-tape and length of cable taken from elsewhere. Along one wall were four surgical tables and along another were four cylinders, each one filled with thick green liquid suspending four small gems within.
One young man walked toward the cylinders and wiped condensation from the glass surface before examining the readouts from the computers hooked to them. As he tried to get the information, the screens blinked off and he groaned.
“Damned antiques,” he said.
He kicked the base of the machine and it flickered to life. Once the information was displayed, his eyes widened and he dropped the clipboard. He ran from the room and climbed the stairs that lead up.
Near the top, slithers of sunlight beamed in. He leaned against two small slits in the wall, his eyes swept over the room on the other side and once he was sure nobody was there he opened the door.
In the boys’ locker room of West Roswell High, a metal locker opened and he slipped out before he sealed the entrance once more. He left the locker and briskly walked through the school halls. The students were all out but he couldn’t see who he needed. Sweat covered his brow, his eyes glanced over each face he saw in the school before he realised where they’d be.
One floor up and he picked the lock on the Eraser room. He opened the door and quickly entered; he closed and locked the door behind him.
Inside, one young woman was bent over the desk. Her skirt was bunched up over her hips with her underwear down around her ankles along with the trousers of her partner. He was firmly lodged inside her, both sweating but paused when they were interrupted.
“Uh Charlie, kind of busy here,” she said.
“This is more important than you two acting like rabbits Nancy. You know, you two are going to give this room a reputation. I couldn’t see the others but you and Jeff are always here so...” Charles Whitman said.
“Charlie, it’s the 70s, lighten up. So what’s up?” Jeff asked.
“One of the crystals is showing signs of deterioration,” Charles said.
Jeff quickly pulled out and both he and Nancy fixed their clothes.
“That’s not possible,” Nancy said.
“Well, it’s happening,” Charles said.
“Nancy, get the others. I’ll head down with Charlie,” Jeff said.
“Right. What about Amy? She’s just a freshman,” Nancy asked.
“She’s been inducted. She’s apart of us,” Jeff said.
Together the three of them left the Eraser room and disappeared into the halls.
Ten minutes later, Nancy walked down the stairs with Diane, Amy, Philip, Caroline Ortecho and Sally Manes. They gathered around the cylinders and looked at the gems.
“Hey Sweetie, what’s up?” Sally asked before kissing Charles’ cheek.
“The crystals are failing. According to this, the protective layer had been weakening for thirty or so years,” Charles said.
“The crash?” Philip asked.
“It seems likely,” Jeff said.
“An energy release like that...I’m surprised that we’ve not seen anything before now,” Charles said.
“Should we call our parents?” Amy asked.
“No. They’ve passed this to us. We’re the caretakers now. This is our responsibility,” Philip said.
“Is there anything we can do to save them?” Diane asked.
“Doubtful, the crystals are too weak,” Jeff said.
“Actually. There is a way,” Charles said.
“How?” Sally asked.
“We implant them,” Charles said.
Everyone looked at him.
“You’re talking about ending the project. Charlie, come on be realistic. We haven’t heard anything from the Elders. We can’t...” Jeff said.
“We have to. If we don’t, there won’t be a project. We’d have failed the Elders and them,” Charles said, nodding to the gems.
“What do you need?” Sally asked.
“Four fertilised wombs,” Charles said.
“Well there’s one here,” Nancy said.
“Are you sure?” Jeff asked her.
“Completely,” Nancy said.
“Uh...here as well,” Caroline said.
“Yeah?” Diane asked with a smile. “Who?”
“Jimmy Valenti,” Caroline said with a wicked glint.
“Nice,” Nancy said.
“Diane?” Amy asked.
“I can’t. That is...we can’t,” Diane said.
“We were tested like you all were, just like every generation in our families. We are incompatible. One in every six generations and it lands on us,” Philip said.
“Well, I maybe a freshman but it’s not like there haven’t been guys sniffing around. I’ll be back in five minutes,” Amy said.
Quickly she walked up the stairs and hunted.
“You don’t think she’ll really...you know, just pick a guy at random?” Diane asked.
“She’s one of us isn’t she,” Jeff said.
“And I guess there’s just me left. Charlie...care to do the honours?” Sally asked.
Charles gulped as he looked into his girlfriend’s eyes. She reached out and took his hand, Sally lead him into a nearby chamber where they could be alone.
“So much for taking things slow,” Diane said.
Philip walked up next to Jeff. “Medical emergency. So our little bet on when those two do it...its null and void right?” Philip asked.
“No. I win. Besides, Sally had her mind set before this. She planned on getting him tonight, but I will take fifty percent off the bet,” Jeff said.
“Deal,” Philip said.
Later, Sally walked out of the room with a smile on her face as she straightened her clothes. Charles followed, stumbled behind her, his clothes a complete mess and a smile brighter than the sun. Amy came back down the steps with a smirk and immediately hopped up onto one of the tables. The other three women joined her.
“Now, this will be a strange situation,” Charles said.
“Charlie, we know. We’ve all been told what to expect,” Jeff said.
“Are you sure about this Sally?” Charles asked.
“Yes,” She said and took his hand. “With you with me I can.”
“You’ll all be pregnant for a long time. There really is no way to know for how long, anywhere from ten months to ten years. The crystals will fuse with you and bond with our DNA to sustain them until they are born,” Charles said.
“Charlie, we know. It’s okay,” Nancy said.
“This has been our family’s blessing since The Fall. Each generation is prepared for it,” Jeff said.
“But we thought this would take another ten generations,” Charles said.
“Well the Crash changed a few things,” Philip said.
Nancy, Amy, Caroline and Amy all leaned back on the tables and lifted their tops. Their bellies were exposed to the cool air and they shivered. Charles walked to the row of cylinders and Jeff carried a tray. Charles reached into each of the cylinders with two foot long tongs and pulled out the gems. Once on the tray, Jeff took them over to their ladies.
“How long can they survive outside the fluid?” Philip asked.
“Don’t worry. I’ve dosed them with a suspending agent. It’ll buy us three hours but this won't take more than twenty minutes,” Charles said.
Charles placed each gem on the women, directly onto their bellybuttons. While they waited, they watched. Charles slowly twisted a knob on a control panel and harmonic tones rang out in the room. They grew louder until the right tone was hit and the crystals started to move. Each one pushed into women, slicing through their bellybuttons.
All four winced, a small trickle of blood ran down their stomachs. Soon the gems disappeared into them and their wounds closed.
“Is that it?” Amy asked.
Charles took a small pad from Philip and ran it over their abdomens. “That’s it. They’re inside you and making themselves at home. Congratulations, you’re all pregnant,” Charles said.
“This is going to be a fun conversation with our parents,” Philip said.
All four ladies stood back up and smiled, their hands gently rested over their abdomens.
“Hey Charlie? What did you use to suspend them?” Diane asked.
“Adonicand,” Charles said.
Everyone’s eyes widened. “Uh Charlie...” Jeff said.
“Look, the only way that would happen is if they get exposed to a very rare form of energy...twice. What are the odds of that? Besides, it won’t be anything new with this crowd, will it?” Charles asked.
Many, many years later, Max and Liz were out in the desert. They had spent the day kissing and with each kiss brought Liz flashes of times long gone. She saw a sea of stars, a journey through space and a fall to Earth. When she saw the army bury something beneath the desert sands, both Max and Liz came out in the hopes of finding what they tried to hide. Their shovels dug deep into the ground. The soil built up by the side of the pit.
“Max, I need a break sorry,” Liz said.
“Don’t be. I'm about to collapse,” Max said.
Together both of them sat down next to each other.
“Hell of a day,” Max said.
“Understatement,” Liz said. Her hand found its way into his and both looked down into their pit. “Max, who digs a hole that deep, aside from people digging to China?”
“Aliens apparently,” Max said.
“What the hell did the army bury?” Liz asked.
“Something important,” Max said.
“What? Are you picking something up?” Liz asked.
“There’s something down there,” Max said.
Max stared into the hole, his gaze transfixed onto a single spot and for a moment he saw a glow ripple over the sands.
“Uh Max?” Liz asked.
Max blinked and looked from the pit. “Okay, there’s something very weird down there,” he said.
“Are you okay?” Liz asked.
“Yeah, fine. So, I here’s your mating again,” Max said.
Liz snapped her head around and stared into Max’s eyes with a big blush covering her face.
“Your slugs. The mating experiment I mean,” Max said.
“Oh...right. Yes well the results were a little off last time,” Liz said.
“I promise I won't interrupt again,” Max said.
“Maybe we can do the experiment this time. Uh...together I mean you and me doing it. No! I mean you and me together doing lots of practical work...research...in the lab – oh god this is getting worse,” Liz said.
Max smiled, “I know what you mean and I’d love to work with you on it,” he said.
“You know it was weird the last time I did that experiment. Those slugs just wouldn’t do it. They you showed up, we talked, we were interrupted and you left, then they were busy,” Liz said.
Their heads were close, “Maybe it’s my charm,” Max said.
He leaned in and kissed Liz. He held the side of her head with the palm of his hand, their tongues slipped over each other and once more Liz experienced a flash. She saw stars, countless stars but she wasn’t travelling through them as before. She was looking up at them like she could just now under the cloudless desert sky.
This wasn’t a vision like the ones previously. As Liz looked down, she saw a sparkling city laid out before her. One unlike any city she ever heard about. It was a perfect circle, built upon a hill and each elevation of buildings lead up to a spire that she stood upon. The yellow bricks reflected the light of a thousand small orbs that lit the streets and everywhere she looked there were people cheering as a point of light moved across the sky and moved closer.
Max broke the kiss and held Liz close to him.
“Wow,” Liz whispered.
“I'm not that good,” Max said.
“No you are but it wasn’t the kiss,” Liz said.
“A vision?” Max asked.
“Max...”
“Yes?” he asked.
“No. It’s nothing. So, are we going to find this thing,” Liz said.
They jumped back into the pit and started to dig again. Soon they hit something with a clunk. They looked at each other and quickly tossed their tools away before they finished with their hands. Slowly, Max uncovered the ‘whirlwind symbol’ and brushed away the dirt covering it.
Max lay his hand over the metal surface and blasted away the remaining dirt so he could pull it out. Liz hopped up onto the surface and Max rested the orb on the ground. She could only stare at the device. Max joined her and stood up, the orb rested in his hands.
“Liz?” Max asked.
“Max, I’ve seen this before,” Liz said.
“That’s not possible...unless you caught a glimpse of it in your visions,” Max said.
“No. But I have seen this,” Liz said.
Liz reached out. The tip of her finger touched the bottom line of the symbol, with both of them touching it the lines started to glow. The light moved slowly along the symbol, following the path until they met in the middle.
In that moment there was a pulse of energy blasted away from the orb and tossed their hair around like they were in the middle of the storm. A beam of light shot from the centre of the symbol and went straight into the night sky while another beam shot into the ground.
All around them, the ground started to shake. A shard of deep blue crystal burst from the ground, then another and another. They were surrounded and all around them the crystals grew until they completely encompassed the pair. The crystals closed up and they were encased.
The sun rose and the stars vanished. In each other’s arms, Max and Liz awoke on the desert floor with all of their clothes lying in piles to the side. Their eyes fluttered open and they shot up, it was then they realised they were completely naked yet neither moved to cover themselves.
“Are you okay?” Max asked.
“I'm fine. What happened?” Liz asked.
“I...I can’t remember. There was the light, then the crystals then...nothing,” Max said.
“Are you okay?” Liz asked.
“I'm good,” Max said.
“You know...as weird as it is that I’ve slept with you on the desert naked without knowing what happened...” Liz said.
“Yes?” Max asked.
“Why aren’t I moving your hand?” Liz asked.
Both looked down to Liz’s thigh to see Max’s hand gently caress her skin back and forth. Max felt her skin and his eyes trailed over her body until they locked onto her eyes.
“The question is...what about your hand?” Max asked.
This time they looked down Max’s body and Liz saw her hand resting on his thigh, just mere inches from his dick. Liz bit her lower lip and stared before she looked back into Max’s eyes. Neither removed their hands. For the longest time, they didn’t move but then Liz’s eyes widened.
“Oh god. We spent all night out here. Our parents...” Liz said.
“They’ll kill us,” Max said.
Quickly the pair stood up and dug through the piles of clothing. They pulled on their underwear and they couldn’t resist watching each other. When they were dressed and were ready to leave.
“Wait. Where’s the orb?” Liz asked.
Both walked up to the pit. It had rolled back into the pit during the night and they were hesitant to touch it again.
“It’ll probably be easier if we leave it out here,” Liz said.
“Probably,” Max said.
Max waved his hand and the wall of dirt tipped back into the hole. Another wave and it didn’t even look like the area had been disturbed. They walked away, back to the jeep and Max glanced down. He saw her hand was burned, branded with three small circles almost like cigarette burns but they formed a triangle. In between them was the symbol from the orb.
“Liz...your hand,” Max said.
Liz looked and when Max reached out to hold her marked hand, she saw the same mark on his. Max rested his hand over hers and closed his eyes. When he pulled his hand back, the mark was still there.
“You didn’t heal. Why didn’t that work?” Max asked.
“What happened to us last night?” Liz asked.
“I don’t know but I promise we’ll find out,” Max said.
Max and Liz climbed into the jeep. For one last moment they looked out over the area but they couldn’t see anything amiss, not even the slightest hint of the crystals from last night. Max soon started the engine and drove back to town.
“What do we tell our parents?” Liz asked.
Max gulped.
Deep beneath Roswell High, a single pad rested but the four empty cylinders. Suddenly it sprang to life and started beeping. The long abandoned equipment powered up and the lights switched on. On the readout screens connected to the cylinders, the images morphed and displayed the ‘whirlwind symbol’ repeatedly. The pad continued to beep and the signal went far.
Max and Liz pulled up into the Crashdown’s parking lot. The cafe was still locked up, odd for the time of day but they saw their parent’s cars in the lot. Maria’s car and Michael’s bike was there as well but it was their parent’s car that they made them pause.
“You know, the Mexican border really isn’t that far,” Liz said.
Max laughed and shook his head, “Don’t tempt me,” he said.
Together they left the jeep and hand-in-hand the walked to the door.
Inside, Philip and Jeff paced back and forth. Diane and Nancy sat on stools with their arms crossed. Maria sat with Isabel, Michael and Alex through in the back room. Maria’s eyes crept over the frame of the window into the dining area when they heard the bell of the front door tingle.
“Is it them?” Isabel asked.
“Uh huh,” Maria said.
“No blood splatter against the window yet...that’s a good sign,” Alex said.
In the diner, the four parents stood face to face with Max and Liz. The teenagers looked between them and their parents saw them holding hands. Nobody said anything.
“Where have you two been?” Philip asked.
“We were in the desert,” Max said.
“All night? Alone?” Nancy asked.
“Mom, we just kind of fell asleep,” Liz said. It was true after all.
“Max, I am going to ask you one question. This question is going to determine whether or not I kick your ass so you all please, just tell me the truth,” Jeff said.
“Yes sir,” Max said.
“Max, did you have sex with my daughter?” Jeff asked.
“No I didn’t,” Max said. As far as he knew it was true.
“Why not?” Jeff asked.
In the back room, Maria who had been listening in suddenly just pulled her head away from the door. The others who had been waiting for the fireworks saw her.
“What happened? Is there blood? Tell me there’s steam coming from Mr Parker’s ears,” Michael said.
“Mr Parker asked if Max and Liz had sex. Max said no but then Mr Parker asked ‘why not’,” Maria said.
“What?” the others all asked.
“Mr ‘overly protective dad’ Parker said that?” Isabel asked.
In a split second, Isabel, Alex and Michael joined Maria at the door and peaked through any bit of the door they could.
“Isabel, if you’re dreamwalking us...” Michael said.
“Relax I'm not,” Isabel said.
“So...Twilight Zone?” Alex asked.
“No. Pretty sure we’re just in Roswell. I think that’s weird enough,” Maria said.
On the other side of the door, Max and Liz stared at her father. They could honestly swear that there was a glimmer of disappointment when Max said he hadn’t slept with Liz and honest confusion when Jeff asked him ‘why not’.
“Uh dad...we...well...what?” Liz asked.
“Why not? You’re attracted to each other aren’t you? You’re both fit, healthy and you’ve been drawn to each other for a long time. Why haven’t you slept together?” Jeff asked.
“If you want we can leave you two alone for a while?” Diane asked.
“MOM?” Max asked.
Through the back – “Are you sure this isn’t the Twilight Zone?” Alex asked.
In the front – “You four might as well come out now,” Philip yelled through.
Hesitantly Maria, Alex, Michael and Isabel all crept through to the dining area. Each one looked at the four adults as though they were the aliens in the room. Nancy walked forward to her daughter and took Liz’s hand. She turned it around to show the mark.
“We were ready to eat you two alive for worrying us like that. Then we saw these,” Nancy said.
“You’ve found the orb,” Philip said.
The sound of six teenagers gulping was very clear. The others knew Max and Liz went into the desert to look for something.
“What’s going on here?” Max asked.
“There’s a lot to tell you. We’ve been waiting for this for a long time...a very long time. But you’ve been tested and you passed. You are everything we hoped,” Nancy said.
“Wait a second. You have been so...you don’t let me date. You only let me date Kyle and that seemed weird for you but you let me. Now you’re saying that you want Max and me to...to...” Liz paused.
“Well Kyle was family...sort of. If his mother was still with us...but she isn’t and Sheriff Valenti doesn’t know. Maria, Alex...please call your parents and tell them to meet us at the school,” Jeff said.
Maria and Alex quickly dialled their phones. They told their parents and the second they did the lines went dead. They were driving from their homes quickly toward the school. Max was ready to rip out of his skin if he didn’t get answers.
“Would someone tell me what’s going on here?” Max asked.
“It’s quite simple Max. You, Isabel and Michael are from another world. You’ve retuned as fulfilment of a promise made to your beloved. And after 19,000 years she was waiting for you as we promised,” Jeff said and looked to his daughter.
“You’ve all been brought back,” Philip said and looked to the others.
“Say what now?” Maria asked.
At Roswell High, Philip led the way through the school halls to the boys’ locker room. Diane didn’t hesitate in opening the door and walking inside. Liz, Maria and Isabel all paused for a moment but Jeff ushered them inside. Toward the back of the room were the lockers and one old one that had never been replaced. As far as any of the students were concerned, it was just there, sealed and couldn’t be opened despite many good attempts but then it wasn’t the usual metal used for it.
Jeff opened the locker with the key for it and climbed into the passage behind it. The teenagers followed them downstairs and into the room beneath where they found Amy, Charles and Sally waiting for them.
“Mom? Dad?” Alex asked.
“Oh why did I have to run out of Cedar Oil this morning?” Maria asked.
“What is all this?” Michael asked, looking at the four cylinders and the four tables.
“This room is one have a handful of sites. They’re all that remain of the nation of Atrula Kantis,” Jeff said.
“Never heard of it,” Liz said.
“Actually you have. Legends of it have been passed down between each generation for eons. Unfortunately, like Chinese whispers, each generation told a slightly different version of the story before it was eventually written down by Plato,” Nancy said.
“Plato? But he wrote about...no way,” Liz said.
“Atlantis, yes. There was an actual basis for the story, just not the one you know about today,” Nancy said.
“We’re the descendants of a few survivors,” Amy said.
“Atrula Kantis was without a doubt the most advanced society in the history of this planet. They were superior in every way to today’s society. Technologically, sociology, philosophy. If they were still around today, this world would be a very different place. You see they developed in relative isolation from the rest of the human race. They evolved faster than everyone else. By their standards, humans today are still considerably primitive,” Charles said.
“What happened?” Max asked.
“A ship on overload was piloted straight into the city. The explosion was nuclear. That ship came from Antar. Your home planet,” Philip said.
“We did that?” Isabel asked.
“No. You see, another ship crashed near Atrula Kantis years before. There were only four survivors. Many of the people believed them to be star-gods. They came from the heavens but never before had anyone even considered the possibility of alien life. Their powers alone convinced many of their nature despite the fours’ efforts to convince them otherwise. They were called the Elders. They did convince some though. The four members of the ruling council. They were eventually recovered by their people but it took a while. By that time they had fallen in love,” Diane said.
“Over the years they returned to Earth, frequently. But one Antarian, Kivar, viewed the mating with a lesser race to be an abomination. Despite their king’s decree that the people of Atrula Kantis be treated as equals because that one day, they would be their equals,” Charles said.
“That Antarian led a war against the king, who was one of the survivors of that crash. He lost. However, the king was killed along with the other survivors. When the king’s mother went to Atrula Kantis to tell the council, she left the decision of Kivar’s fate in their hands. He was to be imprisoned for all time, to be surrounded by fire and pain. That night, a Kivarian loyalist retaliated by crashing his ship into the city. The king’s mother returned, found a few survivors and gave them four gems with the promise that in time the council would return to unite with their loved ones. Max, you were that king. You were called Zan. Your sister, Vilandra and your most trusted friends Rath and Ava. Obviously we gave you names to blend in,” Sally said.
“That’s us? We’re the four crash survivors?” Michael asked.
“All we know is that you were placed into a ship that orbited the solar system and waited. Its crew were placed in suspended animation. Something happened and you crashed back down here. Liz, Maria and Alex, you are the same. You were on the council,” Nancy said.
“Wait, you said four,” Alex said.
“The fourth is Kyle. The fourth Antarian, we were not able to find,” Diane said.
“There’s another of us out there?” Isabel asked.
“We were supposed to raise all of you but we couldn’t find Michael until he was already in the system. The other girl...we have no idea,” Philip said.
“There’s still a lot we don’t know. It’s all passed down through stories over the last 19,000 years,” Nancy said.
“So what’s with the whole wanting Max to have sex with Liz thing?” Maria asked.
“Our society was very uninhibited. We only wore clothes to protect from the elements but even then it wasn’t much. Atrula Kantis was very similar to Antar, it’s why they bonded so closely. Pleasure from our bodies was sought openly and without restraint. When two came together and gave each other their bodies, we believed we touched the heavens,” Amy said.
“We had to raise you differently to keep you hidden. Our nation may be lost in legend but world leaders all know about it and search for it constantly. At the end of the War of Independence, the British sent a delegation and handed over documents about the city to the new president. It’s a sort of an unwritten rule that all new nations are informed immediately,” Charles said.
“Okay...so...who was I involved with?” Maria asked.
“There was only one other Antarian man that survived the crash Maria,” Amy said.
Maria looked at Michael and he looked back at her. Then both looked at Amy.
“No,” they said.
“And me?” Isabel asked.
“Do you really need to ask that?” Diane asked.
Isabel looked at Alex but looked away before he gave into the temptation to look at her.
“The thing is...you’re supposed to remember all this. The orb was supposed to transfer all of your old memories back,” Jeff said.
“The orb has our memories? All the answers?” Michael asked.
“Where is it?” Isabel asked Max.
“We reburied it. Something...odd happened last night,” Max said.
“We need to get it back Max,” Liz said.
“More than you know. I don’t know why you weren’t imprinted but now the orb has been activated, if someone else finds it they might be able to access the information in it,” Jeff said.
Quickly Max and Liz ran from the chamber with Michael, Maria, Alex and Isabel in pursuit. Nancy was about to follow but Jeff put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her.
“This is for them. They need to know,” Jeff said.
“And how do we approach Kyle? All four need to be reunited if the project is to succeed,” Nancy said.
“That isn’t important. What we need is the fourth Antarian...and to know what Antarian society has become,” Jeff said.
“They’ve obeyed the edict. They stayed away all this time,” Philip said.
“Maybe, maybe not. The ship was supposed to land, not crash. Maybe that happened during decent or maybe something shot it down out there,” Jeff said.
“What about the rest of it?” Diane asked.
“We’ve told them all we’re allowed. The rest is for them to remember and to act on,” Jeff said.
By the fallen pylon, Max and Liz pulled up. They drove away so fast they left the others behind but they followed and arrived soon after. They found Max blasting away at the ground with his powers and digging out the orb. When big enough, Michael jumped into the hole and helped him.
“I should probably warn you about something,” Liz said.
“What?” Isabel asked.
“When Max and I touched this thing, we woke up several hours later naked,” Liz said.
“Naked?” Isabel and Maria asked together.
“It’s not like we had a choice,” Liz said defensively
“No, the choice you had was when you woke up. How quickly did you cover yourselves?” Alex asked.
Liz remained silent.
“You did cover yourselves?” Isabel asked.
“Only when we realised we were out all night and needed to go home,” Liz said.
“Way to go Liz. I knew you had it in you,” Maria said.
“We weren’t together like that,” Liz said.
“Course not,” Isabel, Maria and Alex all said.
“Found it!” Max called up.
He and Michael jumped back up. Max held the orb in his hands and everyone looked at the device. They had no idea what to do, and even if they did they didn’t know they weren’t sure if they wanted to do it.
“So,” Maria said.
“So...you are all aliens. And we’re...all 19,000 years old,” Alex said.
“And this can tell us everything we’ve ever wanted to know,” Michael said.
“Michael, apparently we used to live in a place where the two of us spent a lot of time naked...alone and not alone. Are you sure you want details?” Maria asked.
“Hell yes,” Michael said. He paused. “I said that too fast didn’t I?”
“Little bit,” Max said.
“We’ve waited for answers for years. If that comes with a little burden then fine,” Michael said.
“Burden?” Maria asked. “What am I? Chopped liver? Some rat/donkey hybrid mutant that lives in dark sewers?”
Her hands were on her hips, she was inches from him and she stared right into his eyes with enough fire to melt his eyeballs from his skull. Liz smiled and quickly touched the orb. Another pulse of energy released and the crystals started to grow again until they were contained again.
They found themselves encased within the blue crystalline walls. The room was featureless, except for the network of tunnels spreading out through archways around them. From what they could see they went far beyond the perimeter of the crystals that had grown around them. Max touched the walls and stepped through the arch. Instinctively he knew where to go and he led the ground down the hallways.
“What is all this? Some kind of alien lab?” Alex asked.
“No. This is a ship...this is our ship,” Max said.
“So much for the military having it in Nevada,” Liz said.
“It probably shrank into a crystal right in front of the army in the 40s. Leaving the orb and god knows what else behind,” Isabel said.
“And hid waiting to be reactivated,” Michael said.
All the doors around them were sealed, the path led the group into a room with two raised platforms with handprints on the surface. In between them, a six-foot long rectangular slab floated in midair. As they moved into the room, crystal grew over the door and sealed them in.
“Do you think this happened before?” Liz asked.
“Safe bet. Do you think we touched those before?” Max asked.
He looked at one of the columns and pressed his hand to it. Liz did the same to the other one and instantly the walls started to throb with vibrations. Behind Alex, Isabel, Michael and Maria, crystal slabs grow up from the floor and shafts of light beamed down around them.
All four were pressed against the slabs and their clothes vanished. Max and Liz ran to them but the light kept them from their friends. Suddenly, all four shot their hands up and held them horizontally. Their eyes showed no signs of life; they were completely void of expression.
Soon, crystal arms protruded from the walls. There were four of them and they stretched out to the hands of the group. Three sharp fingers on each arm stabbed into the backs of their hands. They didn’t flinch as it happened, they were completely out of it.
“This must have been what happened to us,” Max said.
The lights then dimmed. The crystal slabs floated away to the walls and levelled into horizontal platforms. Behind Max and Liz, a brighter light formed on the floating platform. They turned. Standing on the platform they saw themselves.
They both looked slightly older but Liz’s hair was done up in intricate curls and decorated with gold threads. Her clothes, almost like a Roman or a Greek toga, wrapped around her body and a length of twisted cloth came over her shoulder. Max wore nothing and didn’t have a single hair on his body or head. His eyes were completely black and his skin was pale, almost but not quite grey.
“Oh so the Roswell Grey’s aren’t three feet tall,” Liz said.
“No, we almost look human. I guess we were altered enough to look human so we could hide,” Max said.
“You know, I can’t imagine Isabel without her hair...at least not without a straight face,” Liz said.
“Her image might be in here as well,” Max said.
“We can do that later. I wonder why this is appearing now,” Liz said.
“It’s who we were. Zan...and whatever you were called,” Max said.
Liz touched the platform and instantly the two images came to life.
“Elizaka, you can’t come. This is dangerous. Kivar is coming to Earth to kill your people. You have to stay safe, stay here,” Zan said.
“I promised I’d be by your side in all things,” Elizaka said.
“And I promised you, I would keep you safe. My people need to learn how important you are. One day, I’ll take you out to the stars. You belong there, all of you,” Zan said.
“Promise me you’ll return to me...to us,” Elizaka said.
“Us?” Zan asked.
Elizaka reached up to the cloth over her shoulder and pushed it off. The robes fell to the floor exposing her naked body and she took his hand. She pressed his palm against a slight, barely noticeable swell on her belly. Zan’s eyes went wide and he dropped to his knees. He leaned forward and planted a kiss on her stomach.
“More important than they know,” he whispered.
Zan stood and kissed her. He leaned close to her and whispered his promise in her ear. Soon another hologram appeared, Rath, and he walked over to them.
“We’ve just received word. Kivar’s entered the solar system,” Rath said.
Zan and Rath quickly left the room and the holograms faded.
“She was pregnant,” Liz said.
“And they loved each other,” Max said.
He looked at Liz and he was overcome with the need to hold her. Max wrapped his arms around her and they kissed passionately. They held onto each other and the symbol on the orb started to flash until it shot a beam straight at their heads. Instantly Liz grabbed onto Max’s arms and he lifted her up to sit on the floating platform.
Max’s hands found their way to her waist, he broke the kiss just long enough to look into her eyes. Liz’s hands roamed over his chest and she knew without any doubt. Liz grabbed onto his shirt and lifted it over his head, she bit her lip as her eyes trailed over his naked, muscular torso.
“I can remember. I remember being her,” Liz sighed.
“So do I. I remember how I felt about her...and I know how I feel about you,” Max said.
“We’re together again,” Liz said.
“And I’ll never let you go,” Max said.
They kissed again. Max slid his hand over her shoulder and pushed down the thin shoulder strap of her top and kissed his way to her shoulder. Liz tilted her head back and gasped with pleasure. She parted her legs and allowed Max closer to her body, her limbs wrapped around him slightly just enough to let Max know she didn’t want to be parted from him.
Max’s teeth scrapped against the soft flesh of her neck. His hands slowly slid down her arms and soon found them back at her waist. Liz lifted her arms and Max took off her top before throwing it to the side.
As Max, he couldn’t believe he was about to do this in front of his sister and their friends even though they were unconscious. As Zan, he longed to be reunited with his love and nothing was going to stop him. Besides, they both felt memories surface in their minds. This wasn’t the first time.
His eyes trailed over her body and Liz took hold of his hands. Gently she kissed the back of each hand before bringing them over to her breasts. Her nipples hardened under his tender grasp and he felt them scrape against his palms. He removed his hand, only to allow him to embrace her fully once again in a searing kiss with their naked chests pressed tight against each other.
Liz ran her fingernails over his back and felt along the muscles of his back. Max did the same. This was their first time but it felt so familiar that it was almost instinctual. Without hesitation Liz brought her hands around and ran along the length of his belt to the buckle. She pulled out the strap and unclipped it before pulling it out in one fluid motion like she cracked a whip. Max smiled when she started unfastening his jeans, when she lowered the zipper, she looked from his face while she parted the stiff fabric.
Max smiled as he watched Liz push his jeans back a little and used her feet to pull them down his legs. She could see his boxers bulge out and her hands roamed over his upper thighs without getting too close. It drove Max crazy. Quickly he pushed off his underwear and released his dick. In moment he latched his fingers onto Liz’s jeans and undid them before yanking them down her smooth legs.
Liz’s grin was bright and radiant; she lifted her butt up just enough to let Max take hold of her panties and pulled them off her body. Liz lowered herself back onto the crystal and slid herself back. Max knelt before her as if to worship an altar and took hold of her foot. He planted a kiss on her painted toenail and then one further up her foot. Max kissed his way up her leg, all the way up.
She leaned down onto her back and Max pressed his face in between her legs. Liz gasped loudly when Max’s tongue probed out and licked the length of her slit. Her breathing became heavier as he lapped at her, Liz desperately wanted to grab onto something but there was nothing to hold onto. She reached up, ran her fingers through her hair and grabbed onto a clump of her dark locks. Her back arched with each stab of Max’s tongue and her body heaved against the crystal surface.
Her moans egged Max on. He couldn’t stop, he wanted to hear more, he revelled in each sound he brought from her body. Liz’s moans continued to escalate as she pressed his head deeper with her right hand. Her left hand wandered up the length of her trembling body until she slid her fingers through her hair. Her legs soon locked behind his head, holding him to her. As he concentrated his tongue on her swollen, throbbing clit he could feel her muscles tensing up delightfully. Her moans ascended into keening cries as she tossed her head back and forth fitfully.
Suddenly Max stopped and climbed onto the platform. He crawled over her body, her legs were open to him and he rested between them while he looked into her eyes. Her rapid breathing and flushed skin made Max’s dick harder. He just looked at her and she nodded. Liz reached down and wrapped her fingers around his length. She pulled on him, drawing him closer to her body and aligned him with her entrance.
The head of his dick pressed against the lips of her pussy and spread them slightly. Liz’s breathes hitched and he pushed slightly further. He was partially enveloped by her warm, wet slit. Max sighed as the sensations seared through them both and he leaned his head down so that their foreheads touched. A little further in and he felt the wall of her virginity.
They both opened their eyes and looked at each other.
“This is the second time you’ve done this. That we’ve given ourselves to each other,” Liz said.
“I know. I can remember. We were outside Atrula Kantis by a river. We lay in the grass and made love,” Max said.
“Do it again. Take me,” Liz said.
Max kissed her lips gently and thrust his hips. His dick stabbed into her body and sliced through her virginity. He entered her fully and Liz wrapped her arms around him. They stayed still and only kissed but soon he started pull from her body.
Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment.
“Ugn…Max…” Liz sighed as she ran her hands over Max’s bulging biceps.
Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaned into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his beloved of two life-times, Max knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Liz matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Max’s pubic bone started to bump again Liz’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electrical fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Max realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her quivering tunnel and Liz’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Liz wrapped her legs high around his waist and used the additional leverage to increase his thrusts.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” They cried out together again and again.
“Yes…ughhnnnn…ughnnnnn…oh yessss,” she growled.
Liz reached for his face and pulled him to her in a savage kiss. Liz’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy.
Max’s dick thrust her cunt again and again with power that echoed his love for her. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere; they moved together, instinctively knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Liz’s body arched up off the crystal, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“MAX…AHGHHHHHH…MAX OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped. She was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins.
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned. Max drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed, coming at the same moment she did.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. It was as if Liz didn’t want to let him go, and Max didn’t want to let her go. However, Max did ease his weight off her and then lay down beside her. As his dick left her, a slight dribble of his blue alien semen spilled from her pussy. For several minutes he did nothing more than hold her.
A few minutes later, as the two lovers let their bodies calm down, Liz gently caressed Max’s chest as she placed light kisses over his upper bodies while her leg slid up and down against Max’s. In each other’s arms they drifted off to sleep and the flashing symbol on the orb stopped.
To Be Continued...
The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 16 Conclusion - 25 Mar
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 16 Conclusion - 25 Mar
Last edited by Tharos on Thu Mar 25, 2010 4:50 am, edited 15 times in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 1 - 23 June
Chapter 2
A few hours later, Michael awoke on the floor of the crystalline ship. His eyes drifted open and he brought his hand up to wipe his face. Then he felt an arm cross over his chest that wasn’t his own. He looked over and saw Maria’s naked body press up against her own and as he looked, she woke up. The two looked at each other, realised they were naked and quickly pushed away from each other.
Michael’s eyes drifted down, he couldn’t help himself, and quickly Maria covered herself.
“Hey! Eyes front,” Maria commanded.
Michael smiled and moved his eyes.
“Would you two shut up,” Alex mumbled groggily.
It took another minute for him to wake up. Alex, like the others, found Isabel sleeping next to him. As he moved, Isabel woke. Their eyes glanced around momentarily before they recognised where they were but it was only then they realised their lack of clothes.
“Hi,” Isabel said.
“Hi,” Alex said.
His eyes didn’t leave hers, they just smiled at each other. Alex stood and extended his hand out. Isabel took it and he helped her stand. Although there was a slight flush to their skin, neither even considered hiding their bodies. Besides, it would be futile.
“So...what’s with the nudity?” Michael asked as he stood.
“Max and Liz said they woke up naked,” Alex said.
“Yeah, in the desert. With their clothes right next to them,” Isabel said.
“Uh...speaking of Max and Liz,” Maria said.
They looked over to the floating platform and saw Max and Liz fast asleep in each other’s arms. Both looked incredibly intimate and from the look of them certain facts were obvious.
“You don’t think...” Maria said.
“No. I mean, this is Max and Liz we’re talking about. They wouldn’t...not in a space ship they’ve only been in once,” Alex said.
Michael and Isabel looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. “They would,” they said.
“You better believe we would,” Liz said.
When she woke, Liz swung her legs around and planted them onto the floor. She looked behind her and saw Max still asleep. She leaned down and kissed him, it wasn’t quick. A simple press of her lips and soon Max reciprocated. As their mouths opened and their tongues entwined, Liz pulled herself over Max and straddled him. His arms wrapped around her and their friends just stood there with their eyes wide and mouths open.
For a moment they stopped and the new lovers let their eyes drift to their friends.
“What?” Max asked.
“Okay. What the hell has happened to you two?” Michael asked.
“Nothing,” Liz said.
“Nothing? Liz, you wouldn’t be making out with your boyfriend in front of us, while naked and looking like you want to have sex with him,” Maria said.
“Only looking like I want it? I guess I must be doing something wrong,” Liz said.
She leaned down and kissed Max again, this time one of his hands cupped one of her breasts. Liz leaned up and sat on Max’s groin. Her hands roamed over his chest.
“LIZ!” Maria said.
She looked over to the orb and the alien symbol etched on it that glowed softly.
“What has that thing done to you?” Maria asked.
“It hasn’t done anything. I'm still me Maria,” Liz said.
“You have the old memories back,” Isabel said.
“Not quite, at least not all of them,” Max said.
“So...so you’re not Max and Liz anymore,” Maria said.
“Oh we are. Believe me...we are. It’s strange. I am Liz Parker, same personality, memories and everything else but I can remember being Elizaka. I can remember her like I can remember me...it’s a little disorientating,” Liz said.
“Same here. Zan’s life was...different but I can remember a lot about him. I can feel his memories and sometimes everything he was slips into me,” Max said. “Like this.”
Max pulled Liz down for another kiss and he flipped them both around so that she was on her back. Liz locked her legs around his waist and didn’t let him go.
“This is so wrong on so many levels,” Maria said.
“Please, Maressa, Maria...you’re Maria. Sorry. Maria, you made love to Rath in the great market place...many times,” Liz said.
“Did not,” Maria said.
“Her name was Maressa?” Michael asked.
“Sound familiar?” Alex asked.
“Yes, it does,” Michael said.
“What was Alex’s name?” Isabel asked.
Max and Liz stopped cold. “You really don’t want to know,” they said.
Alex stopped smiling. “What was it?”
“Well, you see, our parents chose names close to what they were. Your name...that was Alexandeharrowmijanta,” Liz said.
Isabel looked at Alex. “I prefer Alex, can I still call you Alex?” she asked.
“Please do. God, thank you mom and dad for getting it right this time around. What was it again? Slowly,” Alex asked.
“Alexand-e-harrow-mijanta,” Max said.
“So how do we get our memories back?” Isabel asked.
“Make love,” Liz said softly. She looked wondrously into Max’s eyes.
“Yeah right,” Michael said.
“I'm serious,” Liz said.
“The device is programmed to restore our memories once we’ve...cemented things again,” Max said.
“We certainly did that alright,” Liz said.
“I think I'm going to throw up,” Michael said.
“Michael, I have loved her through two lifetimes. We lost each other once...it’s not happening again. You’ll just have to get used to this,” Max said.
“Oh I know. We can link with them. We can show them our lives before, at least from our perspective. Then they can decide for themselves,” Liz said.
“I don’t know about that,” Alex said.
“Aren’t you curious?” Isabel asked.
“More than curious...but what if we find out something we don’t like?” Alex asked.
“Like?” Isabel asked.
“We apparently we used to be...very close. What if that involves something that we currently find a little disturbing?” Alex said.
“Alex, I promise I won't tie you up...unless you want me to,” Isabel said with a sly smile.
“Oh good god, it’s spreading,” Maria said.
“Maria, we are standing naked in a room made of crystal. Being a little playful is quite frankly helpful,” Isabel said.
“Hey, don’t lecture me on playful. I live for playful. I'm just trying to find some fragment of reality to hold on to,” Maria said.
Max and Liz hopped off the platform and walked up to their friends. “Then let us give you all that,” Max said.
Max took Liz’s hand and they reached out. The symbols burned onto their hands were healed completely but on the others, they were fresh. They each held hands and took Max and Liz’s offered hands. Instantly they were back in Atrula Kantis.
19,000 years ago. The city of Atrula Kantis rested on a small island barely half a mile from the European coastline. Perfectly circular with a wall of statues of their ancient founders marking the boundary of their building, each of which were small aside from the great spire towers in the middle.
In the central tower, the four ruling councillors of the Kantian people sat on lounge chairs. Each of them were stretched out under the sun from the skylight above them. It had been nearly a year since their alien guests had been found by a search ship sent by their people and in that time they’d stayed in contact. It wasn’t enough. Over the months they had ruled their people well but deeply missed the ones who had fallen from the stars into their lives.
Elizaka trailed her finger over a small pendant given to her by Zan. It was the only thing she was wearing but it kept her from focussing on what Alexandeharrowmijanta was talking about.
“Elizaka...Elizaka, what’s you do you think?” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“What? Oh sorry, I guess I wasn’t listening,” Elizaka said.
“No you weren’t. The aquifer supplying the northern quarter needs to be upgraded. There are cracks all along the central line. We need to run in a temporary line while the work is done,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Right, we can run it in from the eastern quarter. If we use the old energy conduit we can cut the work time in half,” Elizaka said.
“This is ridiculous. They’ve been gone a year. We need to take our minds off them,” Maressa said.
“Good luck,” Elizaka said.
Just then, their Announcer arrived to announce an arrival of those who seek the attention of the rulers.
“Honoured Ones,” he said with a deep bow.
“I thought the audiences were done for the day,” Maressa said.
“Trying to avoid something bad?” Rath yelled through the door.
Everyone looked up.
“For your blessings, I present the Royal Four,” the announcer said.
They entered the room. Rath didn’t have a chance to say hello before Maressa ran across the room and leapt into his arms, her legs wrapped around his back. Vilandra and Ava entered, and like their male counterparts had black eyes and were hairless save for a single long blonde lock from the crest of their heads. It came down to their waists and wrapped around them.
“Kylos,” Ava greeted.
“Ava, my lady,” Kylos said.
Instantly the two embraced and kissed. Their naked bodies pressed against each other as he led her over to his chair. Alexandeharrowmijanta approached Vilandra, and as he had practiced, indulged in a little Antarian custom. He knelt before her, took her hand and kissed her palm. Vilandra glowed, her skin flushed and she quickly pulled him up onto his feet to kiss him.
“You do know, as her brother, I have to endorse her mates?” Zan said.
“Zan, like you didn’t do that when we met them,” Vilandra said.
Zan walked up to Elizaka. He didn’t wait to hold her in his arms again.
“What are you doing here?” she whispered.
“We have been miserable without you. You’re a part of us now,” Zan said.
“Well then. Welcome back,” Elizaka said.
She led him to her chair and they lay on it together. Elizaka eased Zan onto his back and straddled his waist. Zan silently asked the question with a look and Elizaka nodded. They never lost eye contact as Zan slowly pushed his cock into Elizaka while she sat back down onto him.
“God Elizaka, you’re so…tight,” Zan gasped.
He could and never would get over the exquisite sensations he felt every time he slid his penis into his human lover.
“Please Zan,” Elizaka begged, eager for more and more.
Zan slowly pulled out and quickly thrust up hard into hard, pushing his cock in an inch at a time and burying his dick deep within his love. Elizaka moaned deeply and smiled warmly as Zan remained still as they both moved their hands and caressed each other’s bodies. Zan used one hand to caress the side of her face with his fingers and as he moved them over to her lips she playfully nipped at them with her teeth before sucking one finger into her mouth. Elizaka felt a warm glow fill her body and felt it intensify as Zan gently began to move inside her.
“Zan…” Elizaka gasped. She began to move her hips in time with Zan’s.
“El…Elizaka…you feel so good,” Zan groaned as he began to take long strokes.
Elizaka lifted her legs up and moved them behind his muscular thighs, caressing his skin with her feet; her hands were on his head as their bodies glided against each other. Elizaka’s breasts were crushed against Zan’s hard chest, her nipples scrapped against his as they made love. They tried not to break their eye contact but as the pleasure wracked through their bodies, sometimes they just had to close them and gasp loudly.
“Yes…oh god…ZAN…YESSS,” Elizaka cried out as her body became coated with a fine layer of sweat.
“Uh…Ugh…Ughhhh…oh god Elizaka,” Zan groaned before capturing her lips with his
Their kiss was frenzied, just like the movement of their hands as they explored each other. Elizaka was screaming into his mouth, her hips rocked back and forth as Zan thrust into her. Over and over again, the lovers glided their bodies together and loved the sensation of full body contact. It made them want more and more, again and again. They thrust together, grinding and moaning as they poured their love for each other into their carnal activities. Both arched their backs, pressing themselves against each other.
“YES…GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS...” Elizaka screamed
“ELIZAKAAAAAAAAAAAAA,” Zan called out and shot his semen deep into Elizaka’s womb.
The lover’s collapsed back down onto the bed. Elizaka’s legs were like jelly and limply splayed out to the sides of Zan. Slowly Zan withdrew of cock from Elizaka and rolled over beside her, he wanted to remove his weight from her and make her as comfortable as possible. Elizaka rolled over and rested her head on Zan’s chest.
Across the room, Maressa pawed at Rath but his hands weren’t idle either. With relish Rath darted in and latched his mouth onto her. At first he sucked on her clit a little before he started licking her out. Maressa sucked in the air around her with every breath as she put one leg over his shoulder and tipped her head back. Her blond hair cascaded back as her hand stretched out and grabbed onto a brass railing that ran at waist height around the wall. She gripped it tightly as her body convulsed with each flick of Rath’s tongue up the length of her slit and brushing over her clit. Then he reached up, moved his hand over her belly to her blouse and cupped her breast. Rath squeezed the pliant mound of flesh through the cotton; he could feel the slight protrusion of her nipple and moved his thumb back and forth across the bump.
“Ughnnn…yess…Rath…ughnnn…eat me…oh god don’t stop,” Maressa moaned over and over again.
What Rath was doing was making her wet and ready for him, not that he ever needed to do much work to get her like that. Her body was sensitive to his touch to the point that the slightest of his caresses could make her need him like nothing else on the planet.
Rath hummed against her slit, sending waved of vibrations through her that sparked the pleasure centres of her brain to delirious levels. It was all Maressa could do just to hold on to the railing. She moved her hips in continuous circles, grinding herself against Rath’s face. Rath was enjoying himself immensely, her taste, her moans, the feel of her skin made him hotter than the sun and was getting desperate to slide his cock into her very willing body. Maressa felt it as well, every time she was with him she could almost feel the primal emotions boiling inside him and she couldn’t deny that she longed for his hard dick to fill her up.
With that she reached down and cupped his cheek in her hand. Maressa pulled him away from her pussy and he moved up to his feet. The two looked into each other’s eyes and a split second later Rath reached out and glided his hands over her body. Rath leaned forward to suck on her bare nipple for a minute before Maressa backed him up against the wall.
Rath slid his arms around her waist before moving them around to her back, his rock hard cock jutted out from his pants and as he lifted her up. Instinctively she wrapped her legs around his body as he lowered her down. Maressa felt the tip of his dick press against her pussy and then enter her body. She held onto Rath tightly as millimetre by millimetre their bodies joined as one and her pussy engulfed his engorged manhood.
“Ghnnnnnn…” both lovers sighed out deeply with utter contentment.
For a couple of minutes neither moved, they simply let themselves enjoy the sensations of their coupling. Her skin was pressed blissfully against Rath’s chest and he started to move. He moved his hips back and forth gently; sliding his penis in and out of her just a little, just enough to build up a friction that caused them both to give off little gasps of pleasure.
Maressa moved her hips just as gently but in time with Rath’s slow thrusts into her body. As they looked into each other’s eyes Maressa moved one hand behind his head and pulled him closer to her head. She licked his lower lip with the tip of her tongue before she kissed him again; their bodies moved together as they breathed heavily and shared the very air from their lungs. Rath was in heaven as he slid one hand up the length of Maressa’s thigh and up under her skirt. He held her hip and felt the smooth skin, the heat from her body was radiating into his own and Maressa felt the heat from his warming her, even more so when his soft thrusts picked up in pace.
The two of them rocked and rotated their pelvises together, sliding against one another as sweat started to form on their skin. They slid as they thrust, Rath’s dick was throbbing inside her convulsing pussy and every muscle inside her was quivering with delight. She could feel Rath press against the utter most depths of her body with each powerful plunge into her. Her legs were locked tightly behind his butt and as he moved faster and faster his pants began to fall down his legs. The two of them worked their bodies together, bringing each of them to the heights of pleasure they knew themselves capable of and brought themselves to as often as possible.
Over and over again Rath thrust himself into her body, thrusting in and out while moving faster and harder as their bodies cried out. The sensations of Rath so deep inside her sparked over every inch of her body and created storms of fire throughout her veins that were filling her soul to capacity. She met her mate’s thrusts, baring down upon him each and every time and cried out in rapture. Being between floors was a godsend as they would have hated anyone outside the doors hearing their passion.
“UGHNnnnnn…RATH…FUCK ME RATH, FUCK ME,” Maressa begged as she could sense her body being sent to their heavens.
Rath complied all too eagerly and did fuck her, moving like a set of pistons in an old style engine room. He moved inside her rapidly and they both held on to each other for dear life. Rath cupped one breast and squeezed her nipple.
“Uhghhn…god baby, you feel so good…AGH….UGHHHH…cum for me…UGHNNNNNNNNN…FUCKKKKK MARESSA…”
“UGHNN…YESSS…RATH…HMMMMMMM…UhHHHHHH…GODDDDDD!” Maressa gasped.
Rath’s dick began to swell even more and he could feel his seed churning in his balls, eagerly awaiting their escape into Maressa’s body. Maressa was wracked with fire, every muscle in her body convulsed over and over again as she felt her own impending orgasm was ready to overcome her. They moaned and pounded their sweat soaked and flushed bodies together. It was only a matter of time and neither could wait for that final glorious feeling that they both sought to give each other.
“YESSS…UHGHHHHNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSS…FUCK YESSSSSSSS!” Maressa cried out.
“UH…UGH…UGHNN…UGHNNN…MARESSA…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Rath cried out.
Then they felt it, with one resounding declaration Rath and Maressa cried out…”UGHNNNNNN…I LOVE YOU!” Rath poured his seed into Maressa’s pussy.
The muscles inside her seized up and quivered over his length as they both froze, then they collapsed to the floor of the room.
The two of them were panting desperately as they held each other close. Rath reached up and brushed a clump of damp hair from across Maressa’s face as his softening cock slipped out from her body. Both groaned at the loss of contact but the way they held each other right now was no less intimate. It was a few more minutes before they could even think of moving but when they did it was only to kiss each other.
Nearby, Zan’s sister was currently enjoying the loving touch of her own lover. Gently he kissed her shoulders and she could feel her skin tremble with delight under the touch of his soft lips. Alexandeharrowmijanta reached down and traced her skin along her back. Vilandra knelt before Alexandeharrowmijanta, her hands run up and down his thighs and their breathing became heavier. Alexandeharrowmijanta could feel her breasts press against his thighs as she knelt before him, then Vilandra reached out and pressed her palm against the dick she knew all too well.
At the same time Alexandeharrowmijanta took the side of her head in his palm, her fingers wrapped around his length and she stroked up and down, her hand was moving and releasing wave after wave of sensual energy through his body. Alexandeharrowmijanta closed his eyes tightly but when he opened them he looked down as she looked up and their eyes locked together, their lusts clearly reflected in them.
“Oh god…Vilaaandra,” Alexandeharrowmijanta hissed. She continued to move her hand in light strokes.
Then Vilandra leaned forward and kissed the tip of his cock eliciting a sigh from Alexandeharrowmijanta, both gave themselves over to their emotions and each other. She licked the length of his dick before taking it into her mouth. As her head bobbed up and down slowly, Vilandra began to suck and twirl her tongue, swivelling it over Alexandeharrowmijanta’s length. Alexandeharrowmijanta groaned over and over again as his beloved alien goddess took his entire length into his mouth, her head continued to move up and down, gently sucking on it and sending wave after wave of pleasure into him that cause his toes to curl back.
“Viiiilllll…oh fuuuuuuuuu…” Alexandeharrowmijanta groaned.
Vilandra moaned contentedly, the vibrations adding to the sensations already tingling over Alexandeharrowmijanta’s erection. Her own skin was tingling at the anticipation of what their bodies were going to be feeling over the next hour…or three. Alexandeharrowmijanta pulled Vilandra’s head from his lap, she looked at him with a little concern but he just smiled seductively and took her hands in hers. With gentle indication from Alexandeharrowmijanta, Vilandra moved back slightly and stood up. Alexandeharrowmijanta placed his hand on the small of Vilandra’s back and guided her over to their leather sofa where she sat down.
This time it was he who ran his hands over her luxuriously smooth thighs, his fingers teasing her naked flesh as he crept up to her lace panties. He hooked his fingers over the waistband and started to pull them off of her, she rose up and then rested back down to help Alexandeharrowmijanta and in seconds both were naked. Alexandeharrowmijanta parted her legs and moved in, only breaking eye contact at the last possible second as he kissed his way up her inner thighs.
Vilandra bit her lip to keep from crying out, her flesh was so sensitive and after two years of marriage Alexandeharrowmijanta knew just exactly how and where to touch her…of course after constant and unrelenting passion on their one month honeymoon and the weeks afterward Alexandeharrowmijanta had it down, they both did. She brought her legs up and placed them on Alexandeharrowmijanta’s shoulders. Soon he reached her sex and licked the length of her lower lips with his tongue and she gasped out for air.
Vilandra’s back arched as she gripped the sofa, her nipples became harder and her breasts heaved as Alexandeharrowmijanta continued to work her pussy with his tongue. Each touch brought Vilandra’s back off of the leather and as she lowered it she licked again, causing the same reaction until her body was writhing. He ran it over and over her lips in one continuing circle. On every pass he pressed his tongue against her clit.
“Aghhhhhh…Oh…ughhhhhhhh…yesss…yesssss…ughnnnnnnnnn…” Vilandra moaned to the delight of Alexandeharrowmijanta’s ears.
His hands continued to hold her thighs but then one snaked up her body, caressing every inch between her thighs and her breasts. He moved his hand up and cupped a large heaving mound. Alexandeharrowmijanta played with the nipple; Vilandra pressed her chest harder into Alexandeharrowmijanta’s grip. Alexandeharrowmijanta’s tongue darted in and out of her pussy, going as deep as possible and all the while he was feeling her in his mind and began feeling her. The fire within her each time he hit the right spots with his touch.
Alexandeharrowmijanta kept going and going, sending his tongue deep into her and then sucked on her clit. Her body writhed and twisted under his touch until she grabbed hold to his arms and pulled his body up and away from her cunt. There were beads of sweat on both their bodies and as soon as their faces were aligned, they kissed each other. Both could feel that his dick was close to her pussy, they were aroused and desperate to feel their bodies connect. He didn’t move from being between her legs and they stared into each other’s eyes as Vilandra reached down between them.
She took hold of his hard cock and pulled him in closer until his cock at her wet core. Vilandra let go and Alexandeharrowmijanta sank into her, both opened their mouths and sighed the further he pushed in. Alexandeharrowmijanta pulled back slightly and then pushed back in, Vilandra wrapped her arms around him before he pulled back again. Alexandeharrowmijanta thrust in, using his whole body as he slid over Vilandra’s, feeling her nipples scrape his hard chest. Vilandra’s legs were spread wide and cradled his body, her inner thighs pressing against him as he moved between them.
“Al…Alexandeharrowmijanta…oh god…so…good…I need you…ughnn I love you…Ughnnnnnnnnn,” Vilandra moaned.
“Gnnnn…you feel wonderful…uhhhhh…baby…oh yeah…ughnnnnnnn…IZ…” Alexandeharrowmijanta sighed.
His dick sawed in and out of Vilandra, their bodies moving together perfectly in time with each other. As their hands moved over each other, their skin quivered in delight from the sensation as they pleasured each other with their bodies, hearts and minds. Each caress sent a torrent of pleasure into the other and caused a loud moan of bliss from deep inside them.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“GRHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
“GODDDDDDDDDDD!”
In and out, his hips circled around and around pushing deeper and deeper into Vilandra. They kissed between cries and moans; Alexandeharrowmijanta ran his hand up from Vilandra’s breast, across her shoulder and down her arm. Their hands clasped tightly as he continued to thrust, Vilandra pushed her hips down and clenched her inner muscles tightly each time he buried himself completely inside.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“AGHNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Every thrust brought a new cry of bliss; they loved how they made each other feel when they were together. Their flesh caressed as they slid their bodies together, both moving to pleasure the other in incredible ways as their hands gripped together tighter and tighter each time Alexandeharrowmijanta filled her pussy with his dick.
“Oh god…ughhhhhh…ALEXANDEHARROWMIJANTA…ughnnnnnnnn…say it Alexandeharrowmijanta.” Vilandra growled out, scraping her fingernails down his back and leaving long red trails
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Please Alexandeharrowmijanta…Ughnnnn. Aghn…I want you…hmmm…cum in me.” Vilandra sighed.
“Ughnnnn…oh god…Vilandra…ugnnnnnn…VILANDRA…so good. Soooo…goooooood.” Alexandeharrowmijanta grunted knowing that he was close
“Ughnnnnn…Alexandeharrowmijanta…yes…” Vilandra cried.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…yessssssssssssssss…Vilandra!” Alexandeharrowmijanta cried as his thrusts became harder. He knew he wouldn’t last much longer and from the feel it Vilandra was close as well.
“Ughn…right there…ughnhhhh…yessssss…Al…Ale…Alexandeharrowmijanta…”
“That’s it baby…uhgnnnnnnn…YESSSSSS…UGHNNNN…YESSSS…”
“UGHHHHHHHH…ALEXANDEHARROWMIJANTAAAAAAAA!”
“VILANDRAAAAAAA!”
The two lovers came together. Their bodies stiffened as Alexandeharrowmijanta buried himself in her on his last thrust and let his seed pour into Vilandra’s body as every one of her muscles trembled with bliss. Her lower lip shook until Alexandeharrowmijanta kissed her tenderly. The kiss was almost unending as they held each other. They stayed together like that, neither moving and holding onto each other.
On his chair, Kylos roamed his hands over Ava’s body. Instantly their bodies touched, skin-to-skin and Kylos felt the crests of her breasts against his chest. Kylos planted and kiss on her lips and then started to move lower. His hands move over breasts, circling around them with gentle strokes before moving inward to her hard nipples. Ava squirmed beneath him.
Kylos started planting kisses over her breasts, sucking one of her nipples into his mouth and bathing it with his tongue. Ava continued to moan away, she swore she could have an orgasm from him lavishing her breasts alone, then Ava bit her lower lip in anticipation as she felt Kylos slide down her body, stoking every inch of her exposed body. He left a trail of kisses heading down, Kylos to her slit. Looking up into Ava’s eyes, Kylos licked his lips and deeply inhaled her scent.
He moved his face closer to the apex of her thighs while moving her legs a little further apart. Ava threw her head back, pressing it hard into the cushion beneath her head as Kylos made contact with her flesh; her right leg involuntary moved up and rested on upon the back of the couch. Her hands moved over her breasts and she started to massage them as Kylos ate her, adding to the pleasure.
“Eat me Kylos, Please…” she trailed of as her lover, stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Kylos’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Kylos returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure again and again within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Ava moaned and shook her head from side to side. She shot one hand down and held her hand to his head she pushed him in closer. Kylos moved his hand up and joined her other hand, their fingers interlocked.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Kylos. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!” Kylos covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Kylos released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat.
“OHMYGODYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Ava cried out as her legs fell to his head. The grip happened so quickly and the intensity of her orgasm caused both lovers to fall from the couch laughing.
“Oh my god, that was incredible.” Ava laughed
Kylos practically pounced on her; they wrapped their arms around each other and kissing again. Ava could feel his erection press against her belly, it was squeezed between them and she moved her body just enough to put pressure on the swollen length. It caused Kylos to start humping her body slightly in an attempt to get more friction but he wanted to be inside her, not that Ava minded since she wanted to have that meat filling her. Instantly they started a little playful wrestling, both pushing and pulling at the other in an attempt to get the other on the ground.
After a little while Ava decided to let Kylos win this one, she was too desperate for him to start screwing her to put up too much of a fight. Kylos’s body completely engulfed her smaller one, Kylos latched his mouth onto hers for a fierce and primal kiss that made Ava hot. It was then that Kylos backed up a little and flipped his new fiancé over so that she was resting on her front.
Ava looked over her shoulder and watched as Kylos ran his hands up her legs and stroked her ass. Kylos smiled at her as he moved over her again and she spread her legs just enough to give him access to her pussy. Kylos was fully over her, his lips close to her ears.
Kylos’s dick rubbed against the cleavage of her butt cheeks before he reached down and aimed his cock. With a single fluid stroke he pushed forward and got past her outer lips before sinking in deep into her pussy. Both groaned as Kylos started with short stabs, he thrust into her body and made hers jerk forward with each one. He had propped himself up on his hands but as he saw Ava grab hold of the edge of the rug under them he moved each one to grasp hers. His fingers moved in between each of hers and their hands locked together tightly.
Over and over their bodies fused together with gasps and moans continuing to come forth from both of them, their pleasure centres stimulated to breaking point. They were red with flushed skin and dripping with sweat from their exertions. Kylos knew Ava’s body, after the quick and deep, almost violent thrusts he slowed up and pulled back out but then slammed back into her. He built up a slow rhythm, his hips smacked against her ass and sweat began to fall from their foreheads to the rug.
“Ughnnn…I…ohh god. I love it Kylos! I want…ummmmm more. Give it to me…ahhhh…harder, please.” Ava moaned and groaned, over and over. The throbbing length in her was sliding back and forth, touching her most sensitive skin as she mated with her lover.
Kylos was more than willing to give Ava what she wanted, the one thing that remained the same throughout their time together was to give Ava what pleased her most. Both were more than willing to surrender themselves to each other’s desires. Kylos rocked his hips back and forth, his sweat dripped from his brow and onto her back where it pooled in the curve of her spine. Her own sweat ran down to the same spot where it mixed. Kylos brought his erection out and slid it back in deeply to her soaked pussy, he was pushing himself to the limit, his face was contorted in pleasure, his eyes scrunched up and his balls churning with the need to eject their seed into her.
“Oh god baby...uhnnn…you’re so good,” yelled Kylos.
Ava loved hearing him groan during sex. Her head was always looking over her shoulders to look at her lover; her hair was moist from her sweat and was hanging evenly over her head. The sight of her fiancé behind her and rutting against her body inspired her to take a little more action and give Kylos a little help. Ava then started grinding her hips back against him, meeting Kylos’s thrusts with her own, their speed increased and she could swear that he was going deeper than he had before.
“UHHNNNNNNNNNN, GOD…please, Kylos make me cum!” she hollered.
“Do it Ava, cum for me Honey…FUCKKKKKKKK…god, let it go.” Kylos yelled back
“OHHHH, UGNNNN, FFFFuck ME Kylos. Let me feel you inside me!”
Kylos gave in. He couldn’t have lasted much longer anyway as the stimulating sensations on his cock had reached its end. Kylos gave a single sharp thrust into her and held himself there as he spurted his semen into Ava’s body. Ava felt him cum and she was close to her own climax, after an hour and a half she was finally ready. She continued to thrust back and forth, Ava use her powers to hold Kylos in position and wouldn’t let him leave her. Kylos didn’t mind one bit so long as his beloved let loose with her orgasm and felt the pleasure she gave to him. Ava worked her way up to her hands and knees as he leaned down onto her body, wrapping his arms around her. One across her breasts to tease them and another went up under her arm to hold her head as he kissed her passionately. He may have been done but Ava wasn’t and he couldn’t resist the urge to kiss her, long and hard, as she continued to move her body.
Ava broke off the kiss but continued to stare into the eyes of her lover. With one last thrust back she came hard and loudly. Her back arched and her tits pointed forward, Kylos grabbed each one with his hands. He held her naked body close to his; his dick slipped out and began to lose its erection but soon both collapsed to the floor and both snuggled up into each other’s bodies before he wrapped his arm around her. Kylos smiled as he looked into her eyes.
...
..
.
A few hours later, Michael awoke on the floor of the crystalline ship. His eyes drifted open and he brought his hand up to wipe his face. Then he felt an arm cross over his chest that wasn’t his own. He looked over and saw Maria’s naked body press up against her own and as he looked, she woke up. The two looked at each other, realised they were naked and quickly pushed away from each other.
Michael’s eyes drifted down, he couldn’t help himself, and quickly Maria covered herself.
“Hey! Eyes front,” Maria commanded.
Michael smiled and moved his eyes.
“Would you two shut up,” Alex mumbled groggily.
It took another minute for him to wake up. Alex, like the others, found Isabel sleeping next to him. As he moved, Isabel woke. Their eyes glanced around momentarily before they recognised where they were but it was only then they realised their lack of clothes.
“Hi,” Isabel said.
“Hi,” Alex said.
His eyes didn’t leave hers, they just smiled at each other. Alex stood and extended his hand out. Isabel took it and he helped her stand. Although there was a slight flush to their skin, neither even considered hiding their bodies. Besides, it would be futile.
“So...what’s with the nudity?” Michael asked as he stood.
“Max and Liz said they woke up naked,” Alex said.
“Yeah, in the desert. With their clothes right next to them,” Isabel said.
“Uh...speaking of Max and Liz,” Maria said.
They looked over to the floating platform and saw Max and Liz fast asleep in each other’s arms. Both looked incredibly intimate and from the look of them certain facts were obvious.
“You don’t think...” Maria said.
“No. I mean, this is Max and Liz we’re talking about. They wouldn’t...not in a space ship they’ve only been in once,” Alex said.
Michael and Isabel looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. “They would,” they said.
“You better believe we would,” Liz said.
When she woke, Liz swung her legs around and planted them onto the floor. She looked behind her and saw Max still asleep. She leaned down and kissed him, it wasn’t quick. A simple press of her lips and soon Max reciprocated. As their mouths opened and their tongues entwined, Liz pulled herself over Max and straddled him. His arms wrapped around her and their friends just stood there with their eyes wide and mouths open.
For a moment they stopped and the new lovers let their eyes drift to their friends.
“What?” Max asked.
“Okay. What the hell has happened to you two?” Michael asked.
“Nothing,” Liz said.
“Nothing? Liz, you wouldn’t be making out with your boyfriend in front of us, while naked and looking like you want to have sex with him,” Maria said.
“Only looking like I want it? I guess I must be doing something wrong,” Liz said.
She leaned down and kissed Max again, this time one of his hands cupped one of her breasts. Liz leaned up and sat on Max’s groin. Her hands roamed over his chest.
“LIZ!” Maria said.
She looked over to the orb and the alien symbol etched on it that glowed softly.
“What has that thing done to you?” Maria asked.
“It hasn’t done anything. I'm still me Maria,” Liz said.
“You have the old memories back,” Isabel said.
“Not quite, at least not all of them,” Max said.
“So...so you’re not Max and Liz anymore,” Maria said.
“Oh we are. Believe me...we are. It’s strange. I am Liz Parker, same personality, memories and everything else but I can remember being Elizaka. I can remember her like I can remember me...it’s a little disorientating,” Liz said.
“Same here. Zan’s life was...different but I can remember a lot about him. I can feel his memories and sometimes everything he was slips into me,” Max said. “Like this.”
Max pulled Liz down for another kiss and he flipped them both around so that she was on her back. Liz locked her legs around his waist and didn’t let him go.
“This is so wrong on so many levels,” Maria said.
“Please, Maressa, Maria...you’re Maria. Sorry. Maria, you made love to Rath in the great market place...many times,” Liz said.
“Did not,” Maria said.
“Her name was Maressa?” Michael asked.
“Sound familiar?” Alex asked.
“Yes, it does,” Michael said.
“What was Alex’s name?” Isabel asked.
Max and Liz stopped cold. “You really don’t want to know,” they said.
Alex stopped smiling. “What was it?”
“Well, you see, our parents chose names close to what they were. Your name...that was Alexandeharrowmijanta,” Liz said.
Isabel looked at Alex. “I prefer Alex, can I still call you Alex?” she asked.
“Please do. God, thank you mom and dad for getting it right this time around. What was it again? Slowly,” Alex asked.
“Alexand-e-harrow-mijanta,” Max said.
“So how do we get our memories back?” Isabel asked.
“Make love,” Liz said softly. She looked wondrously into Max’s eyes.
“Yeah right,” Michael said.
“I'm serious,” Liz said.
“The device is programmed to restore our memories once we’ve...cemented things again,” Max said.
“We certainly did that alright,” Liz said.
“I think I'm going to throw up,” Michael said.
“Michael, I have loved her through two lifetimes. We lost each other once...it’s not happening again. You’ll just have to get used to this,” Max said.
“Oh I know. We can link with them. We can show them our lives before, at least from our perspective. Then they can decide for themselves,” Liz said.
“I don’t know about that,” Alex said.
“Aren’t you curious?” Isabel asked.
“More than curious...but what if we find out something we don’t like?” Alex asked.
“Like?” Isabel asked.
“We apparently we used to be...very close. What if that involves something that we currently find a little disturbing?” Alex said.
“Alex, I promise I won't tie you up...unless you want me to,” Isabel said with a sly smile.
“Oh good god, it’s spreading,” Maria said.
“Maria, we are standing naked in a room made of crystal. Being a little playful is quite frankly helpful,” Isabel said.
“Hey, don’t lecture me on playful. I live for playful. I'm just trying to find some fragment of reality to hold on to,” Maria said.
Max and Liz hopped off the platform and walked up to their friends. “Then let us give you all that,” Max said.
Max took Liz’s hand and they reached out. The symbols burned onto their hands were healed completely but on the others, they were fresh. They each held hands and took Max and Liz’s offered hands. Instantly they were back in Atrula Kantis.
19,000 years ago. The city of Atrula Kantis rested on a small island barely half a mile from the European coastline. Perfectly circular with a wall of statues of their ancient founders marking the boundary of their building, each of which were small aside from the great spire towers in the middle.
In the central tower, the four ruling councillors of the Kantian people sat on lounge chairs. Each of them were stretched out under the sun from the skylight above them. It had been nearly a year since their alien guests had been found by a search ship sent by their people and in that time they’d stayed in contact. It wasn’t enough. Over the months they had ruled their people well but deeply missed the ones who had fallen from the stars into their lives.
Elizaka trailed her finger over a small pendant given to her by Zan. It was the only thing she was wearing but it kept her from focussing on what Alexandeharrowmijanta was talking about.
“Elizaka...Elizaka, what’s you do you think?” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“What? Oh sorry, I guess I wasn’t listening,” Elizaka said.
“No you weren’t. The aquifer supplying the northern quarter needs to be upgraded. There are cracks all along the central line. We need to run in a temporary line while the work is done,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Right, we can run it in from the eastern quarter. If we use the old energy conduit we can cut the work time in half,” Elizaka said.
“This is ridiculous. They’ve been gone a year. We need to take our minds off them,” Maressa said.
“Good luck,” Elizaka said.
Just then, their Announcer arrived to announce an arrival of those who seek the attention of the rulers.
“Honoured Ones,” he said with a deep bow.
“I thought the audiences were done for the day,” Maressa said.
“Trying to avoid something bad?” Rath yelled through the door.
Everyone looked up.
“For your blessings, I present the Royal Four,” the announcer said.
They entered the room. Rath didn’t have a chance to say hello before Maressa ran across the room and leapt into his arms, her legs wrapped around his back. Vilandra and Ava entered, and like their male counterparts had black eyes and were hairless save for a single long blonde lock from the crest of their heads. It came down to their waists and wrapped around them.
“Kylos,” Ava greeted.
“Ava, my lady,” Kylos said.
Instantly the two embraced and kissed. Their naked bodies pressed against each other as he led her over to his chair. Alexandeharrowmijanta approached Vilandra, and as he had practiced, indulged in a little Antarian custom. He knelt before her, took her hand and kissed her palm. Vilandra glowed, her skin flushed and she quickly pulled him up onto his feet to kiss him.
“You do know, as her brother, I have to endorse her mates?” Zan said.
“Zan, like you didn’t do that when we met them,” Vilandra said.
Zan walked up to Elizaka. He didn’t wait to hold her in his arms again.
“What are you doing here?” she whispered.
“We have been miserable without you. You’re a part of us now,” Zan said.
“Well then. Welcome back,” Elizaka said.
She led him to her chair and they lay on it together. Elizaka eased Zan onto his back and straddled his waist. Zan silently asked the question with a look and Elizaka nodded. They never lost eye contact as Zan slowly pushed his cock into Elizaka while she sat back down onto him.
“God Elizaka, you’re so…tight,” Zan gasped.
He could and never would get over the exquisite sensations he felt every time he slid his penis into his human lover.
“Please Zan,” Elizaka begged, eager for more and more.
Zan slowly pulled out and quickly thrust up hard into hard, pushing his cock in an inch at a time and burying his dick deep within his love. Elizaka moaned deeply and smiled warmly as Zan remained still as they both moved their hands and caressed each other’s bodies. Zan used one hand to caress the side of her face with his fingers and as he moved them over to her lips she playfully nipped at them with her teeth before sucking one finger into her mouth. Elizaka felt a warm glow fill her body and felt it intensify as Zan gently began to move inside her.
“Zan…” Elizaka gasped. She began to move her hips in time with Zan’s.
“El…Elizaka…you feel so good,” Zan groaned as he began to take long strokes.
Elizaka lifted her legs up and moved them behind his muscular thighs, caressing his skin with her feet; her hands were on his head as their bodies glided against each other. Elizaka’s breasts were crushed against Zan’s hard chest, her nipples scrapped against his as they made love. They tried not to break their eye contact but as the pleasure wracked through their bodies, sometimes they just had to close them and gasp loudly.
“Yes…oh god…ZAN…YESSS,” Elizaka cried out as her body became coated with a fine layer of sweat.
“Uh…Ugh…Ughhhh…oh god Elizaka,” Zan groaned before capturing her lips with his
Their kiss was frenzied, just like the movement of their hands as they explored each other. Elizaka was screaming into his mouth, her hips rocked back and forth as Zan thrust into her. Over and over again, the lovers glided their bodies together and loved the sensation of full body contact. It made them want more and more, again and again. They thrust together, grinding and moaning as they poured their love for each other into their carnal activities. Both arched their backs, pressing themselves against each other.
“YES…GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS...” Elizaka screamed
“ELIZAKAAAAAAAAAAAAA,” Zan called out and shot his semen deep into Elizaka’s womb.
The lover’s collapsed back down onto the bed. Elizaka’s legs were like jelly and limply splayed out to the sides of Zan. Slowly Zan withdrew of cock from Elizaka and rolled over beside her, he wanted to remove his weight from her and make her as comfortable as possible. Elizaka rolled over and rested her head on Zan’s chest.
Across the room, Maressa pawed at Rath but his hands weren’t idle either. With relish Rath darted in and latched his mouth onto her. At first he sucked on her clit a little before he started licking her out. Maressa sucked in the air around her with every breath as she put one leg over his shoulder and tipped her head back. Her blond hair cascaded back as her hand stretched out and grabbed onto a brass railing that ran at waist height around the wall. She gripped it tightly as her body convulsed with each flick of Rath’s tongue up the length of her slit and brushing over her clit. Then he reached up, moved his hand over her belly to her blouse and cupped her breast. Rath squeezed the pliant mound of flesh through the cotton; he could feel the slight protrusion of her nipple and moved his thumb back and forth across the bump.
“Ughnnn…yess…Rath…ughnnn…eat me…oh god don’t stop,” Maressa moaned over and over again.
What Rath was doing was making her wet and ready for him, not that he ever needed to do much work to get her like that. Her body was sensitive to his touch to the point that the slightest of his caresses could make her need him like nothing else on the planet.
Rath hummed against her slit, sending waved of vibrations through her that sparked the pleasure centres of her brain to delirious levels. It was all Maressa could do just to hold on to the railing. She moved her hips in continuous circles, grinding herself against Rath’s face. Rath was enjoying himself immensely, her taste, her moans, the feel of her skin made him hotter than the sun and was getting desperate to slide his cock into her very willing body. Maressa felt it as well, every time she was with him she could almost feel the primal emotions boiling inside him and she couldn’t deny that she longed for his hard dick to fill her up.
With that she reached down and cupped his cheek in her hand. Maressa pulled him away from her pussy and he moved up to his feet. The two looked into each other’s eyes and a split second later Rath reached out and glided his hands over her body. Rath leaned forward to suck on her bare nipple for a minute before Maressa backed him up against the wall.
Rath slid his arms around her waist before moving them around to her back, his rock hard cock jutted out from his pants and as he lifted her up. Instinctively she wrapped her legs around his body as he lowered her down. Maressa felt the tip of his dick press against her pussy and then enter her body. She held onto Rath tightly as millimetre by millimetre their bodies joined as one and her pussy engulfed his engorged manhood.
“Ghnnnnnn…” both lovers sighed out deeply with utter contentment.
For a couple of minutes neither moved, they simply let themselves enjoy the sensations of their coupling. Her skin was pressed blissfully against Rath’s chest and he started to move. He moved his hips back and forth gently; sliding his penis in and out of her just a little, just enough to build up a friction that caused them both to give off little gasps of pleasure.
Maressa moved her hips just as gently but in time with Rath’s slow thrusts into her body. As they looked into each other’s eyes Maressa moved one hand behind his head and pulled him closer to her head. She licked his lower lip with the tip of her tongue before she kissed him again; their bodies moved together as they breathed heavily and shared the very air from their lungs. Rath was in heaven as he slid one hand up the length of Maressa’s thigh and up under her skirt. He held her hip and felt the smooth skin, the heat from her body was radiating into his own and Maressa felt the heat from his warming her, even more so when his soft thrusts picked up in pace.
The two of them rocked and rotated their pelvises together, sliding against one another as sweat started to form on their skin. They slid as they thrust, Rath’s dick was throbbing inside her convulsing pussy and every muscle inside her was quivering with delight. She could feel Rath press against the utter most depths of her body with each powerful plunge into her. Her legs were locked tightly behind his butt and as he moved faster and faster his pants began to fall down his legs. The two of them worked their bodies together, bringing each of them to the heights of pleasure they knew themselves capable of and brought themselves to as often as possible.
Over and over again Rath thrust himself into her body, thrusting in and out while moving faster and harder as their bodies cried out. The sensations of Rath so deep inside her sparked over every inch of her body and created storms of fire throughout her veins that were filling her soul to capacity. She met her mate’s thrusts, baring down upon him each and every time and cried out in rapture. Being between floors was a godsend as they would have hated anyone outside the doors hearing their passion.
“UGHNnnnnn…RATH…FUCK ME RATH, FUCK ME,” Maressa begged as she could sense her body being sent to their heavens.
Rath complied all too eagerly and did fuck her, moving like a set of pistons in an old style engine room. He moved inside her rapidly and they both held on to each other for dear life. Rath cupped one breast and squeezed her nipple.
“Uhghhn…god baby, you feel so good…AGH….UGHHHH…cum for me…UGHNNNNNNNNN…FUCKKKKK MARESSA…”
“UGHNN…YESSS…RATH…HMMMMMMM…UhHHHHHH…GODDDDDD!” Maressa gasped.
Rath’s dick began to swell even more and he could feel his seed churning in his balls, eagerly awaiting their escape into Maressa’s body. Maressa was wracked with fire, every muscle in her body convulsed over and over again as she felt her own impending orgasm was ready to overcome her. They moaned and pounded their sweat soaked and flushed bodies together. It was only a matter of time and neither could wait for that final glorious feeling that they both sought to give each other.
“YESSS…UHGHHHHNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSS…FUCK YESSSSSSSS!” Maressa cried out.
“UH…UGH…UGHNN…UGHNNN…MARESSA…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Rath cried out.
Then they felt it, with one resounding declaration Rath and Maressa cried out…”UGHNNNNNN…I LOVE YOU!” Rath poured his seed into Maressa’s pussy.
The muscles inside her seized up and quivered over his length as they both froze, then they collapsed to the floor of the room.
The two of them were panting desperately as they held each other close. Rath reached up and brushed a clump of damp hair from across Maressa’s face as his softening cock slipped out from her body. Both groaned at the loss of contact but the way they held each other right now was no less intimate. It was a few more minutes before they could even think of moving but when they did it was only to kiss each other.
Nearby, Zan’s sister was currently enjoying the loving touch of her own lover. Gently he kissed her shoulders and she could feel her skin tremble with delight under the touch of his soft lips. Alexandeharrowmijanta reached down and traced her skin along her back. Vilandra knelt before Alexandeharrowmijanta, her hands run up and down his thighs and their breathing became heavier. Alexandeharrowmijanta could feel her breasts press against his thighs as she knelt before him, then Vilandra reached out and pressed her palm against the dick she knew all too well.
At the same time Alexandeharrowmijanta took the side of her head in his palm, her fingers wrapped around his length and she stroked up and down, her hand was moving and releasing wave after wave of sensual energy through his body. Alexandeharrowmijanta closed his eyes tightly but when he opened them he looked down as she looked up and their eyes locked together, their lusts clearly reflected in them.
“Oh god…Vilaaandra,” Alexandeharrowmijanta hissed. She continued to move her hand in light strokes.
Then Vilandra leaned forward and kissed the tip of his cock eliciting a sigh from Alexandeharrowmijanta, both gave themselves over to their emotions and each other. She licked the length of his dick before taking it into her mouth. As her head bobbed up and down slowly, Vilandra began to suck and twirl her tongue, swivelling it over Alexandeharrowmijanta’s length. Alexandeharrowmijanta groaned over and over again as his beloved alien goddess took his entire length into his mouth, her head continued to move up and down, gently sucking on it and sending wave after wave of pleasure into him that cause his toes to curl back.
“Viiiilllll…oh fuuuuuuuuu…” Alexandeharrowmijanta groaned.
Vilandra moaned contentedly, the vibrations adding to the sensations already tingling over Alexandeharrowmijanta’s erection. Her own skin was tingling at the anticipation of what their bodies were going to be feeling over the next hour…or three. Alexandeharrowmijanta pulled Vilandra’s head from his lap, she looked at him with a little concern but he just smiled seductively and took her hands in hers. With gentle indication from Alexandeharrowmijanta, Vilandra moved back slightly and stood up. Alexandeharrowmijanta placed his hand on the small of Vilandra’s back and guided her over to their leather sofa where she sat down.
This time it was he who ran his hands over her luxuriously smooth thighs, his fingers teasing her naked flesh as he crept up to her lace panties. He hooked his fingers over the waistband and started to pull them off of her, she rose up and then rested back down to help Alexandeharrowmijanta and in seconds both were naked. Alexandeharrowmijanta parted her legs and moved in, only breaking eye contact at the last possible second as he kissed his way up her inner thighs.
Vilandra bit her lip to keep from crying out, her flesh was so sensitive and after two years of marriage Alexandeharrowmijanta knew just exactly how and where to touch her…of course after constant and unrelenting passion on their one month honeymoon and the weeks afterward Alexandeharrowmijanta had it down, they both did. She brought her legs up and placed them on Alexandeharrowmijanta’s shoulders. Soon he reached her sex and licked the length of her lower lips with his tongue and she gasped out for air.
Vilandra’s back arched as she gripped the sofa, her nipples became harder and her breasts heaved as Alexandeharrowmijanta continued to work her pussy with his tongue. Each touch brought Vilandra’s back off of the leather and as she lowered it she licked again, causing the same reaction until her body was writhing. He ran it over and over her lips in one continuing circle. On every pass he pressed his tongue against her clit.
“Aghhhhhh…Oh…ughhhhhhhh…yesss…yesssss…ughnnnnnnnnn…” Vilandra moaned to the delight of Alexandeharrowmijanta’s ears.
His hands continued to hold her thighs but then one snaked up her body, caressing every inch between her thighs and her breasts. He moved his hand up and cupped a large heaving mound. Alexandeharrowmijanta played with the nipple; Vilandra pressed her chest harder into Alexandeharrowmijanta’s grip. Alexandeharrowmijanta’s tongue darted in and out of her pussy, going as deep as possible and all the while he was feeling her in his mind and began feeling her. The fire within her each time he hit the right spots with his touch.
Alexandeharrowmijanta kept going and going, sending his tongue deep into her and then sucked on her clit. Her body writhed and twisted under his touch until she grabbed hold to his arms and pulled his body up and away from her cunt. There were beads of sweat on both their bodies and as soon as their faces were aligned, they kissed each other. Both could feel that his dick was close to her pussy, they were aroused and desperate to feel their bodies connect. He didn’t move from being between her legs and they stared into each other’s eyes as Vilandra reached down between them.
She took hold of his hard cock and pulled him in closer until his cock at her wet core. Vilandra let go and Alexandeharrowmijanta sank into her, both opened their mouths and sighed the further he pushed in. Alexandeharrowmijanta pulled back slightly and then pushed back in, Vilandra wrapped her arms around him before he pulled back again. Alexandeharrowmijanta thrust in, using his whole body as he slid over Vilandra’s, feeling her nipples scrape his hard chest. Vilandra’s legs were spread wide and cradled his body, her inner thighs pressing against him as he moved between them.
“Al…Alexandeharrowmijanta…oh god…so…good…I need you…ughnn I love you…Ughnnnnnnnnn,” Vilandra moaned.
“Gnnnn…you feel wonderful…uhhhhh…baby…oh yeah…ughnnnnnnn…IZ…” Alexandeharrowmijanta sighed.
His dick sawed in and out of Vilandra, their bodies moving together perfectly in time with each other. As their hands moved over each other, their skin quivered in delight from the sensation as they pleasured each other with their bodies, hearts and minds. Each caress sent a torrent of pleasure into the other and caused a loud moan of bliss from deep inside them.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“GRHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
“GODDDDDDDDDDD!”
In and out, his hips circled around and around pushing deeper and deeper into Vilandra. They kissed between cries and moans; Alexandeharrowmijanta ran his hand up from Vilandra’s breast, across her shoulder and down her arm. Their hands clasped tightly as he continued to thrust, Vilandra pushed her hips down and clenched her inner muscles tightly each time he buried himself completely inside.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“AGHNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Every thrust brought a new cry of bliss; they loved how they made each other feel when they were together. Their flesh caressed as they slid their bodies together, both moving to pleasure the other in incredible ways as their hands gripped together tighter and tighter each time Alexandeharrowmijanta filled her pussy with his dick.
“Oh god…ughhhhhh…ALEXANDEHARROWMIJANTA…ughnnnnnnnn…say it Alexandeharrowmijanta.” Vilandra growled out, scraping her fingernails down his back and leaving long red trails
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“Please Alexandeharrowmijanta…Ughnnnn. Aghn…I want you…hmmm…cum in me.” Vilandra sighed.
“Ughnnnn…oh god…Vilandra…ugnnnnnn…VILANDRA…so good. Soooo…goooooood.” Alexandeharrowmijanta grunted knowing that he was close
“Ughnnnnn…Alexandeharrowmijanta…yes…” Vilandra cried.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…yessssssssssssssss…Vilandra!” Alexandeharrowmijanta cried as his thrusts became harder. He knew he wouldn’t last much longer and from the feel it Vilandra was close as well.
“Ughn…right there…ughnhhhh…yessssss…Al…Ale…Alexandeharrowmijanta…”
“That’s it baby…uhgnnnnnnn…YESSSSSS…UGHNNNN…YESSSS…”
“UGHHHHHHHH…ALEXANDEHARROWMIJANTAAAAAAAA!”
“VILANDRAAAAAAA!”
The two lovers came together. Their bodies stiffened as Alexandeharrowmijanta buried himself in her on his last thrust and let his seed pour into Vilandra’s body as every one of her muscles trembled with bliss. Her lower lip shook until Alexandeharrowmijanta kissed her tenderly. The kiss was almost unending as they held each other. They stayed together like that, neither moving and holding onto each other.
On his chair, Kylos roamed his hands over Ava’s body. Instantly their bodies touched, skin-to-skin and Kylos felt the crests of her breasts against his chest. Kylos planted and kiss on her lips and then started to move lower. His hands move over breasts, circling around them with gentle strokes before moving inward to her hard nipples. Ava squirmed beneath him.
Kylos started planting kisses over her breasts, sucking one of her nipples into his mouth and bathing it with his tongue. Ava continued to moan away, she swore she could have an orgasm from him lavishing her breasts alone, then Ava bit her lower lip in anticipation as she felt Kylos slide down her body, stoking every inch of her exposed body. He left a trail of kisses heading down, Kylos to her slit. Looking up into Ava’s eyes, Kylos licked his lips and deeply inhaled her scent.
He moved his face closer to the apex of her thighs while moving her legs a little further apart. Ava threw her head back, pressing it hard into the cushion beneath her head as Kylos made contact with her flesh; her right leg involuntary moved up and rested on upon the back of the couch. Her hands moved over her breasts and she started to massage them as Kylos ate her, adding to the pleasure.
“Eat me Kylos, Please…” she trailed of as her lover, stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Kylos’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Kylos returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure again and again within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Ava moaned and shook her head from side to side. She shot one hand down and held her hand to his head she pushed him in closer. Kylos moved his hand up and joined her other hand, their fingers interlocked.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Kylos. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!” Kylos covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Kylos released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat.
“OHMYGODYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Ava cried out as her legs fell to his head. The grip happened so quickly and the intensity of her orgasm caused both lovers to fall from the couch laughing.
“Oh my god, that was incredible.” Ava laughed
Kylos practically pounced on her; they wrapped their arms around each other and kissing again. Ava could feel his erection press against her belly, it was squeezed between them and she moved her body just enough to put pressure on the swollen length. It caused Kylos to start humping her body slightly in an attempt to get more friction but he wanted to be inside her, not that Ava minded since she wanted to have that meat filling her. Instantly they started a little playful wrestling, both pushing and pulling at the other in an attempt to get the other on the ground.
After a little while Ava decided to let Kylos win this one, she was too desperate for him to start screwing her to put up too much of a fight. Kylos’s body completely engulfed her smaller one, Kylos latched his mouth onto hers for a fierce and primal kiss that made Ava hot. It was then that Kylos backed up a little and flipped his new fiancé over so that she was resting on her front.
Ava looked over her shoulder and watched as Kylos ran his hands up her legs and stroked her ass. Kylos smiled at her as he moved over her again and she spread her legs just enough to give him access to her pussy. Kylos was fully over her, his lips close to her ears.
Kylos’s dick rubbed against the cleavage of her butt cheeks before he reached down and aimed his cock. With a single fluid stroke he pushed forward and got past her outer lips before sinking in deep into her pussy. Both groaned as Kylos started with short stabs, he thrust into her body and made hers jerk forward with each one. He had propped himself up on his hands but as he saw Ava grab hold of the edge of the rug under them he moved each one to grasp hers. His fingers moved in between each of hers and their hands locked together tightly.
Over and over their bodies fused together with gasps and moans continuing to come forth from both of them, their pleasure centres stimulated to breaking point. They were red with flushed skin and dripping with sweat from their exertions. Kylos knew Ava’s body, after the quick and deep, almost violent thrusts he slowed up and pulled back out but then slammed back into her. He built up a slow rhythm, his hips smacked against her ass and sweat began to fall from their foreheads to the rug.
“Ughnnn…I…ohh god. I love it Kylos! I want…ummmmm more. Give it to me…ahhhh…harder, please.” Ava moaned and groaned, over and over. The throbbing length in her was sliding back and forth, touching her most sensitive skin as she mated with her lover.
Kylos was more than willing to give Ava what she wanted, the one thing that remained the same throughout their time together was to give Ava what pleased her most. Both were more than willing to surrender themselves to each other’s desires. Kylos rocked his hips back and forth, his sweat dripped from his brow and onto her back where it pooled in the curve of her spine. Her own sweat ran down to the same spot where it mixed. Kylos brought his erection out and slid it back in deeply to her soaked pussy, he was pushing himself to the limit, his face was contorted in pleasure, his eyes scrunched up and his balls churning with the need to eject their seed into her.
“Oh god baby...uhnnn…you’re so good,” yelled Kylos.
Ava loved hearing him groan during sex. Her head was always looking over her shoulders to look at her lover; her hair was moist from her sweat and was hanging evenly over her head. The sight of her fiancé behind her and rutting against her body inspired her to take a little more action and give Kylos a little help. Ava then started grinding her hips back against him, meeting Kylos’s thrusts with her own, their speed increased and she could swear that he was going deeper than he had before.
“UHHNNNNNNNNNN, GOD…please, Kylos make me cum!” she hollered.
“Do it Ava, cum for me Honey…FUCKKKKKKKK…god, let it go.” Kylos yelled back
“OHHHH, UGNNNN, FFFFuck ME Kylos. Let me feel you inside me!”
Kylos gave in. He couldn’t have lasted much longer anyway as the stimulating sensations on his cock had reached its end. Kylos gave a single sharp thrust into her and held himself there as he spurted his semen into Ava’s body. Ava felt him cum and she was close to her own climax, after an hour and a half she was finally ready. She continued to thrust back and forth, Ava use her powers to hold Kylos in position and wouldn’t let him leave her. Kylos didn’t mind one bit so long as his beloved let loose with her orgasm and felt the pleasure she gave to him. Ava worked her way up to her hands and knees as he leaned down onto her body, wrapping his arms around her. One across her breasts to tease them and another went up under her arm to hold her head as he kissed her passionately. He may have been done but Ava wasn’t and he couldn’t resist the urge to kiss her, long and hard, as she continued to move her body.
Ava broke off the kiss but continued to stare into the eyes of her lover. With one last thrust back she came hard and loudly. Her back arched and her tits pointed forward, Kylos grabbed each one with his hands. He held her naked body close to his; his dick slipped out and began to lose its erection but soon both collapsed to the floor and both snuggled up into each other’s bodies before he wrapped his arm around her. Kylos smiled as he looked into her eyes.
...
..
.
Last edited by Tharos on Sun Jul 05, 2009 11:05 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 1 - 23 June
.
..
...
Slightly later, everyone were settled against each other. They were completely wrapped up in each other’s arms but not one of the Antarians could keep the humans from sensing their concern.
“What’s wrong?” Elizaka asked.
Zan smiled, “I never could hide my thoughts from you,” he said.
“You’re all concerned about something,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Our relationships with you have been made public on Antar,” Vilandra said.
“So?” Elizaka asked.
“Races do not mate with other races. There’s one on the council of nobles, Kivar. He sees this as an abomination,” Zan said.
“A lot of our people are listening to him,” Rath said.
“We could be looking at a civil war,” Ava said.
“Oh it’ll never get that far,” Vilandra said.
“Vilandra, Kivar has the support of key military bases throughout the empire,” Rath said.
“That’s his job. He commands the Vatoris guard, where as you command the full military command,” Vilandra said.
“If our relationship is the cause...walk away,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“You think we could do that easily?” Vilandra asked.
“It wouldn’t be easy, certainly not for us,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Besides, we can’t. Antarians take mates for life. We’re binding together, we can’t live without you,” Zan said.
All four humans looked at each other.
“What?” Ava asked.
“There have been things we’ve been talking about. An old tradition,” Kylos said.
Kylos reached out to the table between their chairs and opened a small drawer. He pulled out four long lengths of golden cord. Three of them he put on the table, one he took to Ava. He took her hand and tied one end of the cord around Ava’s wrist. She looked at him, he stood and so did she.
“Follow me,” Kylos said.
She followed, lead by the cord through the tower to his private room. Ava looked questionably at the cord but followed without hesitation. Moments later, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Maressa and Elizaka took the cords and bound them to their lovers. Each took them to their rooms.
One year later, Elizaka stood with Zan at a window looking out over the city. The stars shined above them and below the people danced in the streets in celebration of the New Year. Zan smiled as he watched his beloved’s people. He could see Rath and Maressa down on a great fountain before the tower, both frolicked in the water and that was a word he never expected to use with Rath. Vilandra and Alexandeharrowmijanta were in their room celebrating by themselves and Kylos and Ava were in the streets with the people.
“Beautiful night,” Zan said.
“Yes it is,” Elizaka said.
“I wish I didn’t need to leave so often,” Zan said.
“You have your people to rule, I have mine. Nothing can change that,” Elizaka said.
“No, no it can’t change,” Zan said.
“However, I can go with you,” Elizaka said.
“How?” Zan asked.
Elizaka walked over to her table and opened a small box. She pulled out the orb, it was completely featureless, and walked back to Zan.
“We made a little breakthrough after your last visit. I'm told this device can record emotions. All of us have used it and recorded how we felt about you and the others. We’re in here,” Elizaka said.
She gave it to Zan and he rested his hand over it. He closed his eyes and felt it all, as he held the orb in his hand he pulled Elizaka in and kissed her passionately.
“I just wish I didn’t have to deal with this problem. Especially tonight of all nights. This is supposed to be a celebration of life...” Elizaka said.
“Is there anything we can help with?” Zan asked.
“Better not. A lot of people have heard of you and while my people no longer believe it, many others see you as Stargods. Best not to do something to endorse that illusion,” Elizaka said.
“Then I’ll wait here and let my queen do what she needs to do,” Zan said.
She embraced him before pressing on her ring. Instantly the rings on her three friends bleeps and they abandoned what they were doing. All three headed to a room on a nearby tower. The Antarians met up with Zan.
High in the other tower, one lined with guards in every hall. The elevator climbed through the tower to the upper most room, when they emerged the surrounded the rooms only item. An obelisk stood in the room, slowly it span clockwise. The glyphs on the edges each meant death and devastation.
“Are we sure this is the only way?” Maressa asked.
“He sent our last emissary back without his head. He made his decision for us,” Kylos said.
“Why can’t they just leave us alone? Even if they do conquer us, they have no chance of learning anything in this city,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“They don’t know that. All they know is that we have power and they want it. Our “magic”, as far as their concerned, can be used just by them touching it,” Elizaka said.
“I hate using this machine,” Maressa said.
“We all do,” Kylos said.
Elizaka reached out and touched the obelisk. It stopped rotating and all four inserted their hands into four slots that came into view. When they withdrew, the obelisk turned the other way and started moving faster.
“Target location, Greece. Activate towers. Begin scan,” Elizaka said.
The walls of the chamber became one vast screen and displayed Greece. A tap on the wall and the images changed over and over.
“I found him,” Maressa said.
The other three moved around her. The screen showed an army camp. Several thousand men gathered around campfires in the woods of Greece. One tent came into view and the image moved through the animal-hide walls. They showed the commander, a king who commanded many and ruled brutally in his quest to achieve the absolute power of the Atrula Kantis residents.
“Activate!” Elizaka said.
The obelisk span so fast, only a thin sliver of the column could be seen and then it stopped. All around the city, spires rose from buildings and beams of light shot from them to the central tower. From there, the white beam streaked through the night skies across the continent.
Several building rose from the ground and opened to reveal mirrors, the light reflected off them and bounced over the land to Greece. Soon, on the summit of Mount Olympus, a massive mirror climbed over an ancient temple and turned to the right angle. The beam hit it and reflected down into the woods.
The night sky of Greece above the woods shined like high noon and the soldiers all cowered from the light as it passed overhead. In moments it hit the tent and left a perfectly circular hole. The king was hit and vanished in less than a second before the tent burst into flames and vanished itself.
The army turned to where the beam came from and knelt in prayer before the mountain of the gods. Before long they ran into the woods and dispersed.
The mirror towers all closed up and disappeared into the ground once more.
“It’s done,” Kylos said.
Meanwhile, while the Kantites dealt with their problem, Zan sat with Rath, Vialandra Ava. They were in the lounge, eating the local delicacies and waited for their companions. All of a sudden night became day as the city’s weapon fired across the sea.
“Interesting weapon,” Vilandra said.
Rath quickly stretched out his hand and his hexagonal device appeared in the palm. He scanned the beam and is black eyes went wide. “Ouch. That won't hurt for long,” he said. He put the device away and turned back to the others.
“So, what were we talking about?” Ava asked.
“Telling our new family what we should have told them long ago,” Vilandra said.
“We can’t do that. It’ll violate the edicts. We cannot interfere with their natural development,” Zan said.
“Zan, we’ve already violated that edict. We’ve mated with them and I for one don’t plan on stopping,” Vilandra said.
“You think I do? I’ve never loved anyone like I love Elizaka but this situation back home has gone too far,” Zan said.
“Kivar isn’t the problem. He doesn’t know,” Ava said.
“You think he’d stop if he did?” Rath asked.
“Kivar’s been looking for a way to increase his power for years,” Zan said.
“That wasn’t the problem and you all know it,” Rath said.
“I chose a human over him,” Vilandra said.
“Like he ever had a chance. Hell, I was named as a suitor back when we were children,” Rath said.
“No offence Rath but I'm really glad you met Maressa,” Vilandra said.
“None taken and so am I,” Rath said.
“Look, the people in this city have evolved faster than the rest of their race. They’ve reached their physical peak, their mental abilities should emerge within six generations. That being said, their biology...” Zan said.
“If other races find out about it, they could come here to sterilise. In the history of the universe no one has mated outside their race except for us, it was impossible,” Vilandra said.
“Look, the decision is mine to make. It’s best if they simply have to worry about their own people and not what’s out there. They’ve chosen to stay on Earth and that means others can’t find out about them,” Zan said.
“Zan...what happens if our bloods mix?” Ava asked.
“Then I’ll re-evaluate that choice. Until then though...” Zan said.
All nodded. Moments later, their companions returned to the room.
Months passed, and then another year before the Antarian Civil War ended. On that day, the four rulers of Atrula Kantis were walking the streets and they all felt ill. Each stumbled and fell to the floor as their people gathered around to help. By nightfall, a distant star moved over the sky and closed in on the planet. It was a ship of the Antarian nobles but long before the hatch opened, Elizaka knew she wouldn’t see Zan on the other side.
“You must be Elizaka. I am Rasha, I am Zan and Vilandra’s mother,” she said.
“They’re dead,” Elizaka said.
Rasha nodded and Elizaka took her through the tower to the council room where the other’s waited. It was during that walk that Rasha noticed the bulge of her belly.
“You carry a child. Did Zan know?” Rasha asked.
“I told him just before he left the last time,” Elizaka said.
“And still he fought for you. He truly did love you,” Rasha said.
“What do you mean still? I loved him, I carry his child,” Elizaka said.
“His child?” Rasha asked. She stopped dead, “He was right about you,” she said.
“I don’t understand,” Elizaka said.
“I know. Maybe one day you will. Elizaka, I will make you this promise...I can bring Zan back to you,” Rasha said.
“He’s gone. Nothing can change that. The others and I will have to learn to live with that,” Elizaka said.
Rasha held out her hand and the orb appeared. “Zan was going to return this to you. He had it modified, no longer does it only record emotions but complete neural maps. He and the others recorded their minds into this device and implanted everything from you into it as well. So that you’ll always be together. I can bring him back,” she said.
Just then Kylos and one of Rasha’s guards came running from opposite ends of the corridor.
“Elizaka, we’re picking up another ship approaching. It’s coming in at ballistic speeds,” Kylos said.
“What?” Rasha asked.
“It’s confirmed my lady. The ship’s markings indicate it’s one of Kivar’s ships. My lady, the scans indicate the engines are approaching overload,” the guard said.
“They wouldn’t,” Rasha said.
“How bad would the impact be?” Kylos asked.
“A simple impact will destroy a portion of this city but with an overload building the event will be nuclear. It will annihilate everything here,” Rasha said.
“Get back to your ship. Leave now,” Elizaka said.
Rasha did. “You’ll be together again. I swear it,” she yelled back.
Elizaka gathered her friends in the weapons’ control tower. Inside, Elizaka pressed several buttons on the walls to display the city in its entire glory. They view shifted and the watched as Rasha’s ship ascended into space.
“She’s clear. Activate the shield,” Elizaka said.
“The shield will only protect us from the physical impact. When that ship explodes the radiation will flood into the city,” Kylos said.
“It’s better than nothing,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“The buildings can provide some additional protection,” Maressa said.
All four pressed their hands to the obelisk and the device stopped rotating completely. The tower shot light out to many of the spires around the city and they bounced out to the statues lining the city walls. Immediately a great bubble of light formed around the city and Kivar’s ship came crashing down.
In seconds a massive nuclear fire burst into the sky. Everything burned orange and as people on the coasts looked out over the sea they saw the blast. Soon they felt the shockwave that knocked them off their feet.
One hour later, Rasha’s ship returned to the ruins of Atrula Kantis. The shield was gone, the great statues fallen. Towers were toppled and the abandoned streets lay littered with debris. Much of the city still stood, but it wasn’t anything close to the glory it had a short time ago.
Rasha left her ship. Her hand extended out and a faint green bubble coated her body to shield her from the radiation that remained. Rasha walked through the streets, following a signal on her hexagonal device to the sole Antarian energy signature on the planet that rested in Elizaka’s womb. She found her way to the weapons control room where she found the charred remains of Elizaka, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Maressa and Kylos.
Their bodies were nothing but blackened cinders, vaguely shaped like humans. The impact happened directly above their position, the radiation flooded into this tower. Rasha was only thankful that it would have happened so fast that they wouldn’t have felt anything. Still, she knew they knew it was going to happen to them.
Rasha’s hexagonal device vanished, only to be replaced by a black cube. She placed the machine between the quartet and a sweeping wall of light travelled over the four of them. It went around and around, scanning them for even the slightest trace of untainted DNA. Soon it found it. With a beep the light stopped and four small crystals formed on the surface of the cube.
“My lady,” her guard said as he entered.
“How many survivors?” Rasha asked.
“32, of a population of 40,000,” he said.
“Who ordered that strike? I want that general’s name,” Rasha asked.
“We believe it was an order issued by Kivar before your son killed him. We wanted these people dead,” he said.
“And broke one of the most sacred edicts of our race. Gather the survivors in the ship. See to it they all receive whatever medical treatment they need. We’ll find a place for them, a place where they can be safe for a while. I have a mission for them,” Rasha said.
She gathered the gems in her hands. She made a promise, she intended to keep it. In the ship, she found the survivors and gave them the gems before launching the ship of the Royal Four into orbit.
The vision ended, the six teenagers found themselves standing once again in the ship that brought the aliens to Roswell. For a minute, no one could speak as they let the memories sink in. They remembered their deaths, at least in part. The full story for each of them remained locked within the orb.
Suddenly the lights dimmed and a bright light appeared on the platform. Rasha’s image appeared.
“My children. If you are seeing this message now then this vessel has determined you, and those you have taken as mates, are the people you once were. Although your DNA has been blended with human genetic material in order to give you a more human appearance, you are Antarian. My son, you and Elizaka were the rulers of two great civilizations. One was destroyed but ours was thrown into chaos. Although defeated Kivar’s forces continued their war. They stole his remains from his crypt and struck deep into the empire with terrible weapons. Without the unifying influence of the royal line our people divided into many factions, our people turned against each other in constant warfare. There was no choice. I took command of an ancient and powerful technology, I ended the war the only way I could. Our people are locked within a single moment of time and will remain so until your testing. By now, the war has begun again. Only you can stop it. Just as only Elizaka, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Kylos and Maressa can undo the damage done by our people and restore their nation to power. Much awaits you, but here in this ship you will be safe from all transgressions. Where-ever you take the orb, this ship with go with you. Two civilisations have fallen to darkness, bring them back to the light. Farewell,” Rasha said.
In moments, she vanished. A flash of light later and they all found themselves back in the desert. They lay on the ground, their naked bodies against each other, before they opened their eyes and looked up to the sun. Their clothes lay nearby, along with the orb. Quickly they all dressed and headed back to town.
On the fifth Antarian moon, deep beneath the surface of the asteroid impacted surface, several Antarians knelt before a pulsating, green pod. It pushed out in several places as the object within strained for release. Soon a first pushed out, thrusting from the membrane and fluid gushed out. The hole split the pod and a body spilt out onto the floor. It gasped for air and quickly the Antarians quickly attended to him.
“What has happened?”
“It has begun again my lord. The signal has been received, Antar is ablaze once more.”
“Then Zan is restored. The fleet?”
“Your armies are being reborn at this very moment my lord.”
“Then spread the word across Antar. Let them know Kivar is once more. Tell them, those that do not pledge themselves to me shall be destroyed,” Kivar said.
“Hail Kivar,” one Antarian said.
“HAIL KIVAR!” the others all said and then chanted it over and over again.
To Be Continued...
..
...
Slightly later, everyone were settled against each other. They were completely wrapped up in each other’s arms but not one of the Antarians could keep the humans from sensing their concern.
“What’s wrong?” Elizaka asked.
Zan smiled, “I never could hide my thoughts from you,” he said.
“You’re all concerned about something,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Our relationships with you have been made public on Antar,” Vilandra said.
“So?” Elizaka asked.
“Races do not mate with other races. There’s one on the council of nobles, Kivar. He sees this as an abomination,” Zan said.
“A lot of our people are listening to him,” Rath said.
“We could be looking at a civil war,” Ava said.
“Oh it’ll never get that far,” Vilandra said.
“Vilandra, Kivar has the support of key military bases throughout the empire,” Rath said.
“That’s his job. He commands the Vatoris guard, where as you command the full military command,” Vilandra said.
“If our relationship is the cause...walk away,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“You think we could do that easily?” Vilandra asked.
“It wouldn’t be easy, certainly not for us,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“Besides, we can’t. Antarians take mates for life. We’re binding together, we can’t live without you,” Zan said.
All four humans looked at each other.
“What?” Ava asked.
“There have been things we’ve been talking about. An old tradition,” Kylos said.
Kylos reached out to the table between their chairs and opened a small drawer. He pulled out four long lengths of golden cord. Three of them he put on the table, one he took to Ava. He took her hand and tied one end of the cord around Ava’s wrist. She looked at him, he stood and so did she.
“Follow me,” Kylos said.
She followed, lead by the cord through the tower to his private room. Ava looked questionably at the cord but followed without hesitation. Moments later, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Maressa and Elizaka took the cords and bound them to their lovers. Each took them to their rooms.
One year later, Elizaka stood with Zan at a window looking out over the city. The stars shined above them and below the people danced in the streets in celebration of the New Year. Zan smiled as he watched his beloved’s people. He could see Rath and Maressa down on a great fountain before the tower, both frolicked in the water and that was a word he never expected to use with Rath. Vilandra and Alexandeharrowmijanta were in their room celebrating by themselves and Kylos and Ava were in the streets with the people.
“Beautiful night,” Zan said.
“Yes it is,” Elizaka said.
“I wish I didn’t need to leave so often,” Zan said.
“You have your people to rule, I have mine. Nothing can change that,” Elizaka said.
“No, no it can’t change,” Zan said.
“However, I can go with you,” Elizaka said.
“How?” Zan asked.
Elizaka walked over to her table and opened a small box. She pulled out the orb, it was completely featureless, and walked back to Zan.
“We made a little breakthrough after your last visit. I'm told this device can record emotions. All of us have used it and recorded how we felt about you and the others. We’re in here,” Elizaka said.
She gave it to Zan and he rested his hand over it. He closed his eyes and felt it all, as he held the orb in his hand he pulled Elizaka in and kissed her passionately.
“I just wish I didn’t have to deal with this problem. Especially tonight of all nights. This is supposed to be a celebration of life...” Elizaka said.
“Is there anything we can help with?” Zan asked.
“Better not. A lot of people have heard of you and while my people no longer believe it, many others see you as Stargods. Best not to do something to endorse that illusion,” Elizaka said.
“Then I’ll wait here and let my queen do what she needs to do,” Zan said.
She embraced him before pressing on her ring. Instantly the rings on her three friends bleeps and they abandoned what they were doing. All three headed to a room on a nearby tower. The Antarians met up with Zan.
High in the other tower, one lined with guards in every hall. The elevator climbed through the tower to the upper most room, when they emerged the surrounded the rooms only item. An obelisk stood in the room, slowly it span clockwise. The glyphs on the edges each meant death and devastation.
“Are we sure this is the only way?” Maressa asked.
“He sent our last emissary back without his head. He made his decision for us,” Kylos said.
“Why can’t they just leave us alone? Even if they do conquer us, they have no chance of learning anything in this city,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“They don’t know that. All they know is that we have power and they want it. Our “magic”, as far as their concerned, can be used just by them touching it,” Elizaka said.
“I hate using this machine,” Maressa said.
“We all do,” Kylos said.
Elizaka reached out and touched the obelisk. It stopped rotating and all four inserted their hands into four slots that came into view. When they withdrew, the obelisk turned the other way and started moving faster.
“Target location, Greece. Activate towers. Begin scan,” Elizaka said.
The walls of the chamber became one vast screen and displayed Greece. A tap on the wall and the images changed over and over.
“I found him,” Maressa said.
The other three moved around her. The screen showed an army camp. Several thousand men gathered around campfires in the woods of Greece. One tent came into view and the image moved through the animal-hide walls. They showed the commander, a king who commanded many and ruled brutally in his quest to achieve the absolute power of the Atrula Kantis residents.
“Activate!” Elizaka said.
The obelisk span so fast, only a thin sliver of the column could be seen and then it stopped. All around the city, spires rose from buildings and beams of light shot from them to the central tower. From there, the white beam streaked through the night skies across the continent.
Several building rose from the ground and opened to reveal mirrors, the light reflected off them and bounced over the land to Greece. Soon, on the summit of Mount Olympus, a massive mirror climbed over an ancient temple and turned to the right angle. The beam hit it and reflected down into the woods.
The night sky of Greece above the woods shined like high noon and the soldiers all cowered from the light as it passed overhead. In moments it hit the tent and left a perfectly circular hole. The king was hit and vanished in less than a second before the tent burst into flames and vanished itself.
The army turned to where the beam came from and knelt in prayer before the mountain of the gods. Before long they ran into the woods and dispersed.
The mirror towers all closed up and disappeared into the ground once more.
“It’s done,” Kylos said.
Meanwhile, while the Kantites dealt with their problem, Zan sat with Rath, Vialandra Ava. They were in the lounge, eating the local delicacies and waited for their companions. All of a sudden night became day as the city’s weapon fired across the sea.
“Interesting weapon,” Vilandra said.
Rath quickly stretched out his hand and his hexagonal device appeared in the palm. He scanned the beam and is black eyes went wide. “Ouch. That won't hurt for long,” he said. He put the device away and turned back to the others.
“So, what were we talking about?” Ava asked.
“Telling our new family what we should have told them long ago,” Vilandra said.
“We can’t do that. It’ll violate the edicts. We cannot interfere with their natural development,” Zan said.
“Zan, we’ve already violated that edict. We’ve mated with them and I for one don’t plan on stopping,” Vilandra said.
“You think I do? I’ve never loved anyone like I love Elizaka but this situation back home has gone too far,” Zan said.
“Kivar isn’t the problem. He doesn’t know,” Ava said.
“You think he’d stop if he did?” Rath asked.
“Kivar’s been looking for a way to increase his power for years,” Zan said.
“That wasn’t the problem and you all know it,” Rath said.
“I chose a human over him,” Vilandra said.
“Like he ever had a chance. Hell, I was named as a suitor back when we were children,” Rath said.
“No offence Rath but I'm really glad you met Maressa,” Vilandra said.
“None taken and so am I,” Rath said.
“Look, the people in this city have evolved faster than the rest of their race. They’ve reached their physical peak, their mental abilities should emerge within six generations. That being said, their biology...” Zan said.
“If other races find out about it, they could come here to sterilise. In the history of the universe no one has mated outside their race except for us, it was impossible,” Vilandra said.
“Look, the decision is mine to make. It’s best if they simply have to worry about their own people and not what’s out there. They’ve chosen to stay on Earth and that means others can’t find out about them,” Zan said.
“Zan...what happens if our bloods mix?” Ava asked.
“Then I’ll re-evaluate that choice. Until then though...” Zan said.
All nodded. Moments later, their companions returned to the room.
Months passed, and then another year before the Antarian Civil War ended. On that day, the four rulers of Atrula Kantis were walking the streets and they all felt ill. Each stumbled and fell to the floor as their people gathered around to help. By nightfall, a distant star moved over the sky and closed in on the planet. It was a ship of the Antarian nobles but long before the hatch opened, Elizaka knew she wouldn’t see Zan on the other side.
“You must be Elizaka. I am Rasha, I am Zan and Vilandra’s mother,” she said.
“They’re dead,” Elizaka said.
Rasha nodded and Elizaka took her through the tower to the council room where the other’s waited. It was during that walk that Rasha noticed the bulge of her belly.
“You carry a child. Did Zan know?” Rasha asked.
“I told him just before he left the last time,” Elizaka said.
“And still he fought for you. He truly did love you,” Rasha said.
“What do you mean still? I loved him, I carry his child,” Elizaka said.
“His child?” Rasha asked. She stopped dead, “He was right about you,” she said.
“I don’t understand,” Elizaka said.
“I know. Maybe one day you will. Elizaka, I will make you this promise...I can bring Zan back to you,” Rasha said.
“He’s gone. Nothing can change that. The others and I will have to learn to live with that,” Elizaka said.
Rasha held out her hand and the orb appeared. “Zan was going to return this to you. He had it modified, no longer does it only record emotions but complete neural maps. He and the others recorded their minds into this device and implanted everything from you into it as well. So that you’ll always be together. I can bring him back,” she said.
Just then Kylos and one of Rasha’s guards came running from opposite ends of the corridor.
“Elizaka, we’re picking up another ship approaching. It’s coming in at ballistic speeds,” Kylos said.
“What?” Rasha asked.
“It’s confirmed my lady. The ship’s markings indicate it’s one of Kivar’s ships. My lady, the scans indicate the engines are approaching overload,” the guard said.
“They wouldn’t,” Rasha said.
“How bad would the impact be?” Kylos asked.
“A simple impact will destroy a portion of this city but with an overload building the event will be nuclear. It will annihilate everything here,” Rasha said.
“Get back to your ship. Leave now,” Elizaka said.
Rasha did. “You’ll be together again. I swear it,” she yelled back.
Elizaka gathered her friends in the weapons’ control tower. Inside, Elizaka pressed several buttons on the walls to display the city in its entire glory. They view shifted and the watched as Rasha’s ship ascended into space.
“She’s clear. Activate the shield,” Elizaka said.
“The shield will only protect us from the physical impact. When that ship explodes the radiation will flood into the city,” Kylos said.
“It’s better than nothing,” Alexandeharrowmijanta said.
“The buildings can provide some additional protection,” Maressa said.
All four pressed their hands to the obelisk and the device stopped rotating completely. The tower shot light out to many of the spires around the city and they bounced out to the statues lining the city walls. Immediately a great bubble of light formed around the city and Kivar’s ship came crashing down.
In seconds a massive nuclear fire burst into the sky. Everything burned orange and as people on the coasts looked out over the sea they saw the blast. Soon they felt the shockwave that knocked them off their feet.
One hour later, Rasha’s ship returned to the ruins of Atrula Kantis. The shield was gone, the great statues fallen. Towers were toppled and the abandoned streets lay littered with debris. Much of the city still stood, but it wasn’t anything close to the glory it had a short time ago.
Rasha left her ship. Her hand extended out and a faint green bubble coated her body to shield her from the radiation that remained. Rasha walked through the streets, following a signal on her hexagonal device to the sole Antarian energy signature on the planet that rested in Elizaka’s womb. She found her way to the weapons control room where she found the charred remains of Elizaka, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Maressa and Kylos.
Their bodies were nothing but blackened cinders, vaguely shaped like humans. The impact happened directly above their position, the radiation flooded into this tower. Rasha was only thankful that it would have happened so fast that they wouldn’t have felt anything. Still, she knew they knew it was going to happen to them.
Rasha’s hexagonal device vanished, only to be replaced by a black cube. She placed the machine between the quartet and a sweeping wall of light travelled over the four of them. It went around and around, scanning them for even the slightest trace of untainted DNA. Soon it found it. With a beep the light stopped and four small crystals formed on the surface of the cube.
“My lady,” her guard said as he entered.
“How many survivors?” Rasha asked.
“32, of a population of 40,000,” he said.
“Who ordered that strike? I want that general’s name,” Rasha asked.
“We believe it was an order issued by Kivar before your son killed him. We wanted these people dead,” he said.
“And broke one of the most sacred edicts of our race. Gather the survivors in the ship. See to it they all receive whatever medical treatment they need. We’ll find a place for them, a place where they can be safe for a while. I have a mission for them,” Rasha said.
She gathered the gems in her hands. She made a promise, she intended to keep it. In the ship, she found the survivors and gave them the gems before launching the ship of the Royal Four into orbit.
The vision ended, the six teenagers found themselves standing once again in the ship that brought the aliens to Roswell. For a minute, no one could speak as they let the memories sink in. They remembered their deaths, at least in part. The full story for each of them remained locked within the orb.
Suddenly the lights dimmed and a bright light appeared on the platform. Rasha’s image appeared.
“My children. If you are seeing this message now then this vessel has determined you, and those you have taken as mates, are the people you once were. Although your DNA has been blended with human genetic material in order to give you a more human appearance, you are Antarian. My son, you and Elizaka were the rulers of two great civilizations. One was destroyed but ours was thrown into chaos. Although defeated Kivar’s forces continued their war. They stole his remains from his crypt and struck deep into the empire with terrible weapons. Without the unifying influence of the royal line our people divided into many factions, our people turned against each other in constant warfare. There was no choice. I took command of an ancient and powerful technology, I ended the war the only way I could. Our people are locked within a single moment of time and will remain so until your testing. By now, the war has begun again. Only you can stop it. Just as only Elizaka, Alexandeharrowmijanta, Kylos and Maressa can undo the damage done by our people and restore their nation to power. Much awaits you, but here in this ship you will be safe from all transgressions. Where-ever you take the orb, this ship with go with you. Two civilisations have fallen to darkness, bring them back to the light. Farewell,” Rasha said.
In moments, she vanished. A flash of light later and they all found themselves back in the desert. They lay on the ground, their naked bodies against each other, before they opened their eyes and looked up to the sun. Their clothes lay nearby, along with the orb. Quickly they all dressed and headed back to town.
On the fifth Antarian moon, deep beneath the surface of the asteroid impacted surface, several Antarians knelt before a pulsating, green pod. It pushed out in several places as the object within strained for release. Soon a first pushed out, thrusting from the membrane and fluid gushed out. The hole split the pod and a body spilt out onto the floor. It gasped for air and quickly the Antarians quickly attended to him.
“What has happened?”
“It has begun again my lord. The signal has been received, Antar is ablaze once more.”
“Then Zan is restored. The fleet?”
“Your armies are being reborn at this very moment my lord.”
“Then spread the word across Antar. Let them know Kivar is once more. Tell them, those that do not pledge themselves to me shall be destroyed,” Kivar said.
“Hail Kivar,” one Antarian said.
“HAIL KIVAR!” the others all said and then chanted it over and over again.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 2 - 4 July
Chapter 3
They had left the desert and drove straight to the Crashdown. Their parents were all waiting for them. Inside they each smiled at their children and hugged them all. After that, they placed the orb onto the counter and they all sat down.
“I’ve heard of this thing my entire life. I never thought I’d see it,” Jeff said.
“So, how are you all?” Nancy asked.
“Well, we learned the orb only transfers memories during sex,” Liz said.
Every parent then smiled. “So you’re back together then. The way you were?” Philip asked.
“We are. They’re...not sure yet if they want the memories,” Max said and held Liz’s hand.
“We can remember it. The memories are in our heads again, they’re just taking some time to fully come out,” Liz said.
“I don’t understand,” Amy said.
“It’s like a computer. The files have been downloaded, their just decompressing out of the Zip file,” Liz said.
“Well then I guess there’s still a lot to talk about,” Jeff said.
“One of which...are you really our parents?” Maria asked.
“Of course we are, Honey,” Amy said.
“But...we...we lived before,” Alex said.
“We are descendants of the survivors, the ones entrusted with your crystals were the families of the four. But more than that, while you are the four reborn, you are part of us. You see the world has changed a lot in 19,000 years. When we implanted you into us, your gems absorbed our DNA to augment your own. Especially your immune systems,” Nancy said.
“Those descendants not related the four were chosen to care for their Antarians when they returned. That didn’t work out the way we intended. Sorry Michael,” Diane said.
“That’s okay,” Michael said.
“Can I ask...why are the rest of you hesitating?” Jeff asked.
“Well for one thing, Maressa or not...I am not having sex with him,” Maria said.
“Nice Maria,” Liz said.
“What? I'm still trying to deal with all this,” Maria said.
“It would just be easier if you accepted the memories,” Max said.
“Speaking of which...who wants the orb next?” Liz asked with a smile.
None of them said anything.
“Okay. There’s a pin in it. So, how do we bring this up with Kylos...Kyle, I mean Kyle. I need to get these memories straight,” Liz said.
“Do we have to?” Max asked.
“Aw, you’re jealous,” Liz said.
“Am not,” Max said.
“Are too. But don’t worry, I'm a one Antarian kind of woman,” Liz said.
“And Kyle’s human,” Max said.
“Still doesn’t come close to you,” Liz said. As she spoke she inched her way closer until she kissed him with searing heat. When she parted, and left him breathless, she ran her hands over his body before she remembered they weren’t alone. It didn’t bother her, she’d still jump him there and then but she didn’t know how everyone else would react. “We still need to talk to him though.”
“Kyle’s one problem. Ava is another. She’s out there somewhere. For all we know, she’s in some government bunker,” Michael said.
“Uh...I don’t think so,” Maria said.
Everyone looked at her and followed her line of sight to the window. They saw a blonde girl, looking exactly like Ava, but with human eyes, hair and skin walk by the window. They all jumped from their chairs and ran outside. They followed her path and looked down every alley but couldn’t see her.
“I'm not going crazy right? That was Ava?” Maria asked.
“Yeah, it did look like her,” Max said.
“Then where the hell did she go?” Michael asked.
“We’ll find her,” Liz said.
“That’ll be tomorrow. Right now, it’s a school night and I have a feeling none of you have done your homework,” Diane said.
“Oh hell. I forgot,” Liz said quickly.
“Which means it’s time for Max to go home. I think you can do without the distraction,” Nancy said.
They agreed, reluctantly. They wanted to spend every second with each other but they knew that if they even attempted to do their homework together, they’d be in bed minutes after starting...or on the floor, the desk, the windowsill...
They all said goodbye and went to their homes. Liz took the orb and placed it in her bedroom. Everyone went to their homes and started their schoolwork. As they left, Tess stepped out from behind a corner further down the street and watched them.
The next morning, it was time for school. Students entered the building from every entrance and filled the halls. Max and the others stepped inside, each looked around before walking up to their lockers.
“Are you two going to be able to handle yourselves?” Alex asked.
“I was actually hoping Max would do that today,” Liz said.
“Oh dear god. Liz Parker is turning into the queen slut of Roswell High,” Maria said.
“I'm not a slut, I'm just a very horny girl,” Liz said innocently before Max placed his arm over her shoulders.
“Next thing you’ll be telling me you’re not wearing underwear,” Isabel said.
Liz didn’t blush, she just smirked.
Maria and Isabel turned to face her. They simply stared at her.
“You are kidding me?” Maria said.
“Come on Maria, you know how I hate wearing bras. They’ve never been comfortable on me. Besides, these things are functional and not just for decoration. We should be allowed to take our tops off like guys,” Liz said.
“No arguments from me,” Max said.
“Me neither,” Michael said.
“Oh that’s all. For a minute there I thought you’d gone commando,” Maria said.
“That too,” Liz said. “You have no idea how much I want to rip these clothes off.”
She and Max walked passed their stunned friends and headed off down the hall. Quickly the others caught up with them. As they walked, more than a few students saw how close Max and Liz were, more than a few girls started to whisper that Kyle was back on the market. They’d heard about the break up but seeing Max and Liz so close showed just how much they weren’t getting back together.
Liz needed to get back to her biology class to check on her mating experiment, both she and Max knew that if he went with her they’d be the active participants in the experiment. Still, he walked her to the class.
Suddenly both stopped as the hair on the back of their necks stood on end. They looked around and once again they saw Ava drift among the students.
“It’s her,” Max said.
Both took off in pursuit. The pushed their way between the students but as they went the crowd seemed to become thicker. More and more they were slowed until they couldn’t see her again.
“This is getting ridiculous,” Liz said.
“Yeah but now we know we weren’t seeing things last night,” Max said.
A little later, after Liz ensured her experiment was okay and they’d all gathered their books, they were sitting in their first class of the day and waited to get on with work. For a moment, Max glanced down at Liz’s legs and wondered if she was joking about her lack of underwear. Liz knew. She sensed it and looked over at him.
Liz smiled and moved her hand to his own that rested on the desk. She brought his hand down and rested on her bare thigh. Slowly, and while ensuring that nobody around them could see, she guided his hands up under her skirt. In moment, his fingers touched the bare flesh and he started to explore.
Neither looked anywhere but straight forward and did their best to maintain normal composure while Liz’s body sparked with pleasure. His fingers slowly stroked up and down her slit, pushed slightly inside her and brushed against her clit.
Then their teacher arrived and took attendance. Max removed his hand but continued to caress her thigh. Soon though, the door opened. They all looked at each other as they saw Ava walk in and give a note to the teacher.
“Okay everyone can I have your attention. We have a new student joining our class. This is Tess Harding. Tess this is everyone. Uh, let’s see...ah, there’s a spare seat near Max. Max, stick your hand up,” the teacher said.
Max did so and Tess walked over. She took off her bag and sat it on the floor. She pulled out her books and sat down at the desk near Max.
“Hi, I'm Tess,” she said.
“Max,” he said.
“Pleased to meet you,” Tess said. Then she mumbled, “finally.”
“Sorry?” Max asked.
“Nothing,” she said.
At the end of class, the group hurried out of class and walked down the hall.
“Anyone else think it’s odd this girl shows up the day after our lives go through the Twilight Zone?” Maria asked.
“We’ll talk at lunch,” Max said.
They all dispersed into their next classes.
For the Antarians, Tess appeared in one or two of their classes but she shared at least one class with all of them. There wasn’t one of them that didn’t see her that day. When the bell rang for lunch, they all headed out to sit under the sun on the grass.
“So? Anyone have a read on her?” Liz asked.
“No. Other than the severe creep out vibe,” Michael said.
“Creep out vibe?” Max asked.
“Yeah, I’ve been around her too much,” Michael said, tilting his head to Maria. “Every class we’re in, she’s in. That’s too much of a coincidence.”
“You think she knows who we are?” Isabel asked.
“It’s a safe bet,” Michael said.
“No, no it’s not. We only know who she is because Max and Liz remember and showed us what happened back then,” Maria said.
“Maybe that’s her power. Sensing others like her,” Max said.
All of a sudden the school’s football team came tearing through the area. They dived all over the ground and tossed a water balloon between them. One of them missed. The water balloon wasn’t filled with water, just thick purple goop. The balloon hit Maria and spilt the goo over her.
“Oh...my bad,” one of the team said.
No one with Maria said anything. They looked at her with their hands over their mouths watching globs drip from her.
“Mr King, why don’t you and your friends go tell coach why you won't be joining him for training after school,” a teacher who saw what happened said.
“We won't?”
“No. You’ll be with me, in detention,” the teacher said.
He then turned to Maria. The goo covered her, it was soaking into her clothes. After a minute, an odour started to fill the area. It wasn’t exactly pleasant...in fact it smelled like the back alley of the local bar on a Saturday night. It made Maria want to wretch.
“Maria, I don’t suppose you have a spare set of clothes with you?” he asked.
Maria swept her hand over her face and tossed a mass of goo to the ground. “That would be a no,” she said.
“Well since you’re in my class next, I’ll think it’ll be okay if you head home to get cleaned up. I’ll tell the office to call your mother and let her know you’re on your way,” he said.
“Thank you, Sir,” Maria said.
Maria stood up and once more she ran her hands over herself. Waves of the liquid were thrown off her body.
“If anyone laughs, they’ll be singing soprano for the next twenty years,” Maria said.
“No one’s laughing,” Michael said.
Maria walked away toward the parking lot, she reached her car and drove away back home. Everyone else quickly left the area before they felt like throwing up.
“What the hell did they put in that stuff?” Isabel asked.
“No idea but Maria’s going to be doing some castrating when she gets back,” Liz said.
“Uh...what?” one of the lingering players asked.
“Oh I'm being serious. She has a temper,” Liz said.
“Temper? These guys better start wearing a cup because if she gets a clear shot, they’ll be nothing left. Of course with me...what’s left of their bodies, the Feds couldn’t identify,” Michael said angrily.
Quickly that last player left.
“You look pissed,” Isabel said.
“You know what? I am,” Michael said.
He left and headed toward the parking lot where he hopped onto his bike.
In her bathroom, Maria climbed out of the shower and wrapped a towel around her wet, naked body. She handled her clothes like they were biohazard waste and carried them to the washing machine. She couldn’t have switched it on fast enough. Once she stood up from the machine, she turned around to find Michael standing behind her.
“Oh god!” Maria yelled. “Michael, you scared me half to death.”
“Are you okay?” Michael asked.
“I'm fine,” Maria said.
“At least that smell is all gone,” Michael said.
“With fifteen scrubbings. So, what are you doing here?” Maria asked.
“I came to see if you were okay,” Michael said.
“You could have waited another twenty minutes and I’d be back at school,” Maria said.
“I just...mud,” Michael said.
“Mud?” Maria asked.
Michael couldn’t help but look over her. The tiny bead of water ran from her throat and down in between the valley of her breasts behind the towel.
“I meant, I figured I’d make sure you’d be able to think of some kind of revenge,” Michael said.
“And that comes out as...mud?” Maria asked. “Michael what the hell is going on? Why are you here?”
“Look, I don’t know. I just...came,” Michael said.
“This wouldn’t have anything to do with Rath and Maressa would it?” Maria asked.
“No,” Michael said.
“Good. They were together, not us,” Maria said.
“Yes, well, you’re okay. I’ll see you at school,” Michael said.
He turned away and started to walk to the door. Maria followed but both stopped half way through the living room.
“This is insane,” Maria said softly.
“You’re telling me,” Michael said.
Quickly he turned around and wrapped his arms around her body. He held her close and kissed her passionately enough to suck the air from her lungs. Maria was mesmerised in his arms, she didn’t even notice his hand slipping around to pull the towel from her body. She stood there, her body pressed against his with what water remained on her skin soaking into his clothes.
Maria took hold of his jumper and pulled it over his head. Although there were naked in the ship, this was different. Here looks were invited, encouraged and more than that, they could touch. She reached out and her fingers traced lines over his torso, her eyes followed each contour before she looked up into his eyes.
Without so much as batting an eye, Maria smiled with a mixture of lust and excitement, she quickly worked to unfasten his pants. Michael pushed his jeans down, his boxers tented with his hard dick contained behind the cotton. He ran his finger along the side of her face.
They had a memory, a single memory of their past lives given to them by Max and Liz. As much as it scared them to move on, it guided them. It showed them what they had and they wanted more. They wanted to live it. That and their teenage hormones were shooting through the roof.
Maria descended to her knees and pulled down Michael’s underwear. His dick stood proud before her and without any hesitation she took him into her mouth.
“Oh god baby, that’s it.” Michael said as he felt the pressure building.
Maria didn’t say anything; she just kept the suction going as she bobbed her head back and forth. All the while her teeth teasingly scraped the flesh as Maria’s tongue wrapped around him. After ten minutes of gentle torment, Michael thought he couldn’t take more.
Instantly he felt her hesitance. He didn’t know how but he felt Maria was unsure about swallowing his load. Michael quickly pulled from her mouth and erupted. His alien blue seed spurted from his dick and landed over Maria’s chest before he could aim anywhere else. Both breathed heavily. Maria looked down at her chest and bit her lip.
“Is it supposed to look like that?” Maria asked.
“It does for me,” Michael said.
Michael reached out and touched the blue fluid, Maria took hold of his hand and brought his finger to her lips. She was possessed. Maria took his finger between her lips and her tongue slithered around his digit, licking every drop he had. Michael simply raised an eyebrow as he looked at her.
Once she released him, she quickly leapt to her feet and wrapped her arms around Michael. His hands roamed over her back as they kissed. Furniture around the room started to shake.
Suddenly all the chairs, cabinets and everything else went sliding across the floor to the walls while the kitchen table thrust up behind Maria. Michael picked her up in his arms and sat her down on the wooden surface. He tilted her back, her hair fell down behind her and Michael latched his lips onto a rosy nipple.
Maria gasped out. Her eyes rolled back and her legs spread. The tingling over her skin turned into a torrent of fire. When his tongue flicked over the tight nub, her back arched and pressed her breasts further against his face. Her hand travelled over his back, up to his head and her fingers ran through his hair.
She pressed down on his head. Michael smiled and took the hint. He abandoned her breasts and started to kiss his way down her body. For the first time in days, she understood the new Liz. It wasn’t just the sensations surging through every fibre of her body, across town in Liz’s bedroom the symbol of the orb started to pulse with light.
Now it was Michael who knelt before Maria and it was a position he’d gladly take every day for the rest of his life. He gently kissed her inner thigh, just enough to tickle her skin but Maria wasn’t having any of it. She put her hand back on his head and pressed him in between her legs as far as he could go.
Maria threw her head back as Michael made contact with her flesh; her left leg involuntary moved up and rested on his shoulder. Her elbows propped her up, allowing her to look down the length of her body to watch Michael eat her.
“Eat me Michael, Please…” she gasped.
Her lover stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Michael’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Michael returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Maria moaned and shook her head from side to side, holding her hand to his head she pulled him in closer. Her other hand moved to his fingers, pulling them out and then moved it to join her other hand.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Michael. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!”
Michael covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Michael released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat. She pulled him toward her and hugged Michael.
By the door, Amy entered and saw her daughter in the passionate clinch with her alien lover. She entered her house and heard the moans from the living room, once she saw them she didn’t look away and smiled.
Maria looked at the door and saw her mother. She didn’t say anything, she didn’t push Michael away or cover her body. She simply continued to enjoy herself.
She lifted Michael’s head from her pussy and kissed him passionately. Michael knew they weren’t alone but he wasn’t going to stop. His dick was achingly hard and he needed the relief only Maria could provide. He knew it now, in this life and in the one before, he needed this young woman no matter what named she used.
As their tongues licked each other, Maria pushed herself back along the table. She looked enticingly into Michael’s eyes, he had no choice but to climb up and join her. She leaned back and spread her legs for Michael to slide between them.
Michael and Maria never lost eye contact, he gazed deeply into her eyes as he lined up his dick. Maria reached down and slowly started to stroke his length while she pulled him closer. Once the bulbous head of his dick touched her soft flesh she shuddered with anticipation. With a single thrust he stabbed into her body and stole her virginity. He completely filled her.
Maria was frozen with the sharp pain but Michael didn’t move. They had done this before, they now did it again but thanks to the new memories in her mind she knew what to expect. Maria allowed herself time to adjust and Michael gladly gave it. The warmth of being inside her was glorious.
With a nod, Maria gave Michael permission to continue. He slowly pulled out and slid back in. Over and over again his hips thrust his dick into Maria and each time her back arched, pressing her tight young body against his.
Amy moved into the room, she sat on the sofa and watched the lovers. A quick glance to a small box on the bookshelf and she wondered if she should remove the golden cord from within it. She decided against, she’d give it to them when they discussed it.
Michael was gently pushing and pulling his cock in an out of Maria. This was as pure a moment at they ever experienced in either life, as much as they enjoyed themselves in the past, making love with each other right now sent their hearts soaring. Michael’s sole goal was to see Maria come apart in his arms and Maria wanted nothing more than to see Michael cum as many times as he could.
Michael put his hands on either side of her pillow, on which rested her head. He raised himself off of his lover and continued to slide inside her.
“Ahhhh, Maria you feel so good baby!” Michael groaned.
Their bodies continued to rock against one another. Their skin becoming slicker by the second as they moved; both were giving off gentle moans that were growing louder. Michael had never gone this slowly before, he was fighting every instinct in his body just to keep this pace and not hammer into her.
“Uuhhhhhhhh god…ohhhhhhhhhh, uhhhhhhhh uhn, uhn, uhn, Uhhhhhhhn!” Maria screamed as she climaxed.
Michael followed suit and with one long, hard thrust poured his essence into her. His body fell limp and he collapsed on top of Maria as her thigh continued to stroke against his own. His head as down next to hers, his forehead rested on the wood.
Michael moved back up to face her and looked over every inch of her face. Their breathing was fast and ragged, their faces covered in sweat but their eyes were completely filed with pure unadulterated love. They met each other in a kiss and their tongues stroked each other.
“I love you” Maria told him again as she caress Michael’s flushed face.
“I love you too Maria” he said as he mimicked the movement.
However, they were far from done. Michael’s dick remained hard and strong, his body ached for more of her, to release 19,000 years of being separated physically. He was about to start again, to thrust his dick in and out of her but Maria held his hips still.
Maria stopped him and rolled him on to his back and straddled his hips. Maria grabbed hold of his dick and placed it at her moist entrance.
“UHHHNNNNNN!” she moaned as she slid down his cock.
“Oh Maria, that feels so good.” Said Michael as Maria ran her hands along his chest.
Maria lifted her hips and sank back down; inch-by-inch she took more of Michael inside her. Slowly she bent forward so that her breasts were pressed firmly against him and so that she could kiss him as they made love. Slowly she brought her hips forward and pushed back against him, increasing their speed ever so slightly with each passing minute.
“OHHHHHHH, god Michael…please…” she moaned and Michael began to meet her thrusts.
Michael felt along her legs and started to caress the tops of her thighs. The feel of his fingertips on her sensitive flesh sent shudders of pleasure through Maria as she continued to roll her hips and allow Michael to slide in and out of her hot body. It didn’t take long for Michael to reach his hands round to cup her tits, gently pinching on her nipples.
The stabbing sensations pierced her very soul and sat back up. She began to bounce up and down as Michael continued to tease her flesh. Michael loved that Maria was in control just now, so many times had he looked down into her sweet passion filed face as she came in his arms. Sometimes as he took her from behind he missed the images he had brought out but now, now he was looking up as her eyes closed. She was close, her long and gentle strokes have become a ravenous frenzy and neither could take it for much longer.
Michael pulled her back down and crushed his lips against hers; it slowed her pace long enough for him to match pace with her. They met each other thrust for thrust; Maria stopped the kiss and rested her wet forehead against his. They grunting and moaning became one sound and before long Michael pushed deep into her and sent his sperm flying to her body.
Maria collapsed on top of Michael and he held her close. Amy walked up to them with a bright smile and kissed the top of her daughter’s head.
“I'm proud of you Honey. Proud of both of you. Now, I'm going to call the school and tell them that stuff you were hit with made you feel ill. You two are going to spend the rest of the day in bed and I’ll make you something to eat. Enjoy,” Amy said.
“I really like your mother,” Michael said.
“Hmm, me too. But you heard her...we should be in bed right now,” Maria said.
Michael smiled. He released Maria from his embrace and she climbed off him. Together they walked naked through the house to her bedroom and they slipped under the covers. They made love again and again while Amy picked up Michael’s clothes and made them a snack. They needed to keep their energy up.
In the library, Alex and Isabel were studying together in the library. Of all their classes, the ones they enjoyed most were the ones they could do their work together alone. Granted, they were few and far between but they still enjoyed it. When the librarian came over and told Alex their teacher needed to see them, he said goodbye to Isabel.
“Cute boyfriend,” Tess said as she walked over.
Isabel paused, unsure how to proceed but chose to play along. “Hi, you’re the new girl right? Tess?” she asked.
“Yes. You’re Isabel. I’ve been asking about, I didn’t think he’d be your type,” Tess said.
“Never judge a book by its cover,” Isabel said.
“True, very true. But you can be relax. I'm not interesting in jumping his bones. Every time I'm in a new school girls I get close to seem to want to know that,” Tess said.
“Good to know. Wait...you were asking about me?” Isabel asked.
“Not you. I'm looking to get to know this town and what to do around here. Everyone seems to think you know all the fun spots,” Tess said.
“I can certainly help you there,” Isabel said.
Tess smiled, “Great. Just...could we avoid the tourist trap places? I'm not into all that alien crash mojo,” she said.
“No? Well that should be possible, oh except for the Crash, everyone goes there,” Isabel said.
“The Crash?” Tess asked.
“Crashdown. Local cafe owned by the Parkers,” Isabel said.
“Oh that place across from the Alien Museum. Yeah I saw it when I was driving in. I suppose I can give it a try,” Tess said.
“So, tell me about you. Any family?” Isabel asked.
“Just me and my dad. It’s always been the two of us,” Tess said.
“Your dad? What does he do?” Isabel asked.
“Military consultant. He’s here to evaluate that old base outside of town. Eagle Rock. He’s going to recommend that its either viable to reopen or demolish it completely,” Tess said.
“Why would anyone want to reopen Eagle Rock?” Isabel asked.
“Don’t know. It’s all that classified stuff,” Tess said. “Anyway, I have about twenty more books I need to find. I’ll see you around.”
“Bye,” Isabel said.
Tess stood and left. Isabel pulled out her mobile phone and quickly texted her brother. Before long, word had spread – meeting at Michael’s.
So after school, they didn’t go home...not that Michael and Maria returned to school in the first place. They all let themselves into Michael’s apartment and sat around the room.
“Why not just talk to her? Tell her we know who she is?” Maria asked.
She brought a soda from the fridge and gave it to Michael. Something Liz noticed.
“Because there was just something about her. I don’t think she knows who she is,” Isabel said.
“Hell we didn’t know,” Michael said.
“Of all the people she started to get close to, why Isabel?” Alex asked.
“What do you mean?” Max asked.
“Isabel’s popular, sure. But there are a dozen or so others at school who could show her the sights. Yet she goes straight to Isabel,” Alex said.
“She asked around,” Isabel said.
“No she didn’t,” Alex said.
“What do you mean she didn’t?” Maria asked.
“I’ve kept an eye on her when I could. She’s kept herself to herself. In fact the only people I’ve seen her talk to was Max and Isabel,” Alex said.
“Two down. One to go,” Michael said.
“Look it’s a safe bet she knows she’s an alien. Even if she doesn’t remember hatching from the pods, when her powers kicked in...” Max said.
“I have an idea,” Liz said.
“Oh?” Maria asked, leaning in close to Michael.
“It’s simple really...okay what the hell is going on with you two?” Liz asked.
Then everyone noticed.
“We don’t know what you mean?” Michael asked.
“We? Did he just say we?” Isabel asked.
“He said we. Michael? Maria?” Max said.
“Now what’s that supposed to mean?” Michael asked.
“You would have said that you didn’t know what we were talking about. You wouldn’t have gone plural,” Isabel said.
“Oh screw it,” Maria said.
“Oh you did, didn’t you,” Liz said excitedly.
“Let’s just say, Michael and I spent the afternoon remembering....remembering an awful lot,” Maria smirked.
“About damn time,” Max said.
“I guess the orb doesn’t need to be near as well to transfer the memories. Which means Isabel and Alex can have fun when they like,” Liz said.
Both blushed but didn’t say anything about it.
“You were saying you had a plan?” Isabel said quickly.
“Yes. There is one place we can expose her to us, and herself if we need to, without any problems to everyone else,” Liz said.
“The Pod Chamber,” Max said.
At the Harding household, Tess stepped inside after a long first day at school. She stepped inside and placed her jacket in the closet before stepping into the living room. On the floor, her “father” sat with his legs crossed under him. His hands were flat out and small balls were levitating above them.
“Well? How did today go?” Nacedo asked.
“I’ve met two of them. I think they suspect me, they certainly recognise me but I can’t be sure if that’s just residuals,” Tess said.
“That is unfortunate. If they recognise you they may try to kill you again,” Nacedo said.
“Are you sure...I mean...they just didn’t seem capable?” Tess asked.
“They are responsible for the loss of a great city on this planet. Had it survived, they would have remained in dominance over this world and the darkness would not have found a suitable foothold. You once spoke out against them and they had you killed,” Nacedo said.
“But what I have to do...” Tess said.
“Our kind has a unique problem. We endure so long as the royal line endures. They give us our existence. Without that line, we die. Not even the holy Kivar can prevent that. Take the king’s seed and produce an heir. With your loving hand raising the new line, our people will endure a thousand years of greatness,” Nacedo said.
“I have to admit. That could be fun. Too bad they’re so close to those humans,” Tess said.
“What humans?” Nacedo asked.
“There’s one for each of them. Liz, Maria and Alex,” she said.
Nacedo’s balls dropped to the floor. He recognised the names. “Remove your clothing. Your Antarian training continues now,” he said.
Tess stripped and sat before him. Together they worked on her training.
To Be Continued...
They had left the desert and drove straight to the Crashdown. Their parents were all waiting for them. Inside they each smiled at their children and hugged them all. After that, they placed the orb onto the counter and they all sat down.
“I’ve heard of this thing my entire life. I never thought I’d see it,” Jeff said.
“So, how are you all?” Nancy asked.
“Well, we learned the orb only transfers memories during sex,” Liz said.
Every parent then smiled. “So you’re back together then. The way you were?” Philip asked.
“We are. They’re...not sure yet if they want the memories,” Max said and held Liz’s hand.
“We can remember it. The memories are in our heads again, they’re just taking some time to fully come out,” Liz said.
“I don’t understand,” Amy said.
“It’s like a computer. The files have been downloaded, their just decompressing out of the Zip file,” Liz said.
“Well then I guess there’s still a lot to talk about,” Jeff said.
“One of which...are you really our parents?” Maria asked.
“Of course we are, Honey,” Amy said.
“But...we...we lived before,” Alex said.
“We are descendants of the survivors, the ones entrusted with your crystals were the families of the four. But more than that, while you are the four reborn, you are part of us. You see the world has changed a lot in 19,000 years. When we implanted you into us, your gems absorbed our DNA to augment your own. Especially your immune systems,” Nancy said.
“Those descendants not related the four were chosen to care for their Antarians when they returned. That didn’t work out the way we intended. Sorry Michael,” Diane said.
“That’s okay,” Michael said.
“Can I ask...why are the rest of you hesitating?” Jeff asked.
“Well for one thing, Maressa or not...I am not having sex with him,” Maria said.
“Nice Maria,” Liz said.
“What? I'm still trying to deal with all this,” Maria said.
“It would just be easier if you accepted the memories,” Max said.
“Speaking of which...who wants the orb next?” Liz asked with a smile.
None of them said anything.
“Okay. There’s a pin in it. So, how do we bring this up with Kylos...Kyle, I mean Kyle. I need to get these memories straight,” Liz said.
“Do we have to?” Max asked.
“Aw, you’re jealous,” Liz said.
“Am not,” Max said.
“Are too. But don’t worry, I'm a one Antarian kind of woman,” Liz said.
“And Kyle’s human,” Max said.
“Still doesn’t come close to you,” Liz said. As she spoke she inched her way closer until she kissed him with searing heat. When she parted, and left him breathless, she ran her hands over his body before she remembered they weren’t alone. It didn’t bother her, she’d still jump him there and then but she didn’t know how everyone else would react. “We still need to talk to him though.”
“Kyle’s one problem. Ava is another. She’s out there somewhere. For all we know, she’s in some government bunker,” Michael said.
“Uh...I don’t think so,” Maria said.
Everyone looked at her and followed her line of sight to the window. They saw a blonde girl, looking exactly like Ava, but with human eyes, hair and skin walk by the window. They all jumped from their chairs and ran outside. They followed her path and looked down every alley but couldn’t see her.
“I'm not going crazy right? That was Ava?” Maria asked.
“Yeah, it did look like her,” Max said.
“Then where the hell did she go?” Michael asked.
“We’ll find her,” Liz said.
“That’ll be tomorrow. Right now, it’s a school night and I have a feeling none of you have done your homework,” Diane said.
“Oh hell. I forgot,” Liz said quickly.
“Which means it’s time for Max to go home. I think you can do without the distraction,” Nancy said.
They agreed, reluctantly. They wanted to spend every second with each other but they knew that if they even attempted to do their homework together, they’d be in bed minutes after starting...or on the floor, the desk, the windowsill...
They all said goodbye and went to their homes. Liz took the orb and placed it in her bedroom. Everyone went to their homes and started their schoolwork. As they left, Tess stepped out from behind a corner further down the street and watched them.
The next morning, it was time for school. Students entered the building from every entrance and filled the halls. Max and the others stepped inside, each looked around before walking up to their lockers.
“Are you two going to be able to handle yourselves?” Alex asked.
“I was actually hoping Max would do that today,” Liz said.
“Oh dear god. Liz Parker is turning into the queen slut of Roswell High,” Maria said.
“I'm not a slut, I'm just a very horny girl,” Liz said innocently before Max placed his arm over her shoulders.
“Next thing you’ll be telling me you’re not wearing underwear,” Isabel said.
Liz didn’t blush, she just smirked.
Maria and Isabel turned to face her. They simply stared at her.
“You are kidding me?” Maria said.
“Come on Maria, you know how I hate wearing bras. They’ve never been comfortable on me. Besides, these things are functional and not just for decoration. We should be allowed to take our tops off like guys,” Liz said.
“No arguments from me,” Max said.
“Me neither,” Michael said.
“Oh that’s all. For a minute there I thought you’d gone commando,” Maria said.
“That too,” Liz said. “You have no idea how much I want to rip these clothes off.”
She and Max walked passed their stunned friends and headed off down the hall. Quickly the others caught up with them. As they walked, more than a few students saw how close Max and Liz were, more than a few girls started to whisper that Kyle was back on the market. They’d heard about the break up but seeing Max and Liz so close showed just how much they weren’t getting back together.
Liz needed to get back to her biology class to check on her mating experiment, both she and Max knew that if he went with her they’d be the active participants in the experiment. Still, he walked her to the class.
Suddenly both stopped as the hair on the back of their necks stood on end. They looked around and once again they saw Ava drift among the students.
“It’s her,” Max said.
Both took off in pursuit. The pushed their way between the students but as they went the crowd seemed to become thicker. More and more they were slowed until they couldn’t see her again.
“This is getting ridiculous,” Liz said.
“Yeah but now we know we weren’t seeing things last night,” Max said.
A little later, after Liz ensured her experiment was okay and they’d all gathered their books, they were sitting in their first class of the day and waited to get on with work. For a moment, Max glanced down at Liz’s legs and wondered if she was joking about her lack of underwear. Liz knew. She sensed it and looked over at him.
Liz smiled and moved her hand to his own that rested on the desk. She brought his hand down and rested on her bare thigh. Slowly, and while ensuring that nobody around them could see, she guided his hands up under her skirt. In moment, his fingers touched the bare flesh and he started to explore.
Neither looked anywhere but straight forward and did their best to maintain normal composure while Liz’s body sparked with pleasure. His fingers slowly stroked up and down her slit, pushed slightly inside her and brushed against her clit.
Then their teacher arrived and took attendance. Max removed his hand but continued to caress her thigh. Soon though, the door opened. They all looked at each other as they saw Ava walk in and give a note to the teacher.
“Okay everyone can I have your attention. We have a new student joining our class. This is Tess Harding. Tess this is everyone. Uh, let’s see...ah, there’s a spare seat near Max. Max, stick your hand up,” the teacher said.
Max did so and Tess walked over. She took off her bag and sat it on the floor. She pulled out her books and sat down at the desk near Max.
“Hi, I'm Tess,” she said.
“Max,” he said.
“Pleased to meet you,” Tess said. Then she mumbled, “finally.”
“Sorry?” Max asked.
“Nothing,” she said.
At the end of class, the group hurried out of class and walked down the hall.
“Anyone else think it’s odd this girl shows up the day after our lives go through the Twilight Zone?” Maria asked.
“We’ll talk at lunch,” Max said.
They all dispersed into their next classes.
For the Antarians, Tess appeared in one or two of their classes but she shared at least one class with all of them. There wasn’t one of them that didn’t see her that day. When the bell rang for lunch, they all headed out to sit under the sun on the grass.
“So? Anyone have a read on her?” Liz asked.
“No. Other than the severe creep out vibe,” Michael said.
“Creep out vibe?” Max asked.
“Yeah, I’ve been around her too much,” Michael said, tilting his head to Maria. “Every class we’re in, she’s in. That’s too much of a coincidence.”
“You think she knows who we are?” Isabel asked.
“It’s a safe bet,” Michael said.
“No, no it’s not. We only know who she is because Max and Liz remember and showed us what happened back then,” Maria said.
“Maybe that’s her power. Sensing others like her,” Max said.
All of a sudden the school’s football team came tearing through the area. They dived all over the ground and tossed a water balloon between them. One of them missed. The water balloon wasn’t filled with water, just thick purple goop. The balloon hit Maria and spilt the goo over her.
“Oh...my bad,” one of the team said.
No one with Maria said anything. They looked at her with their hands over their mouths watching globs drip from her.
“Mr King, why don’t you and your friends go tell coach why you won't be joining him for training after school,” a teacher who saw what happened said.
“We won't?”
“No. You’ll be with me, in detention,” the teacher said.
He then turned to Maria. The goo covered her, it was soaking into her clothes. After a minute, an odour started to fill the area. It wasn’t exactly pleasant...in fact it smelled like the back alley of the local bar on a Saturday night. It made Maria want to wretch.
“Maria, I don’t suppose you have a spare set of clothes with you?” he asked.
Maria swept her hand over her face and tossed a mass of goo to the ground. “That would be a no,” she said.
“Well since you’re in my class next, I’ll think it’ll be okay if you head home to get cleaned up. I’ll tell the office to call your mother and let her know you’re on your way,” he said.
“Thank you, Sir,” Maria said.
Maria stood up and once more she ran her hands over herself. Waves of the liquid were thrown off her body.
“If anyone laughs, they’ll be singing soprano for the next twenty years,” Maria said.
“No one’s laughing,” Michael said.
Maria walked away toward the parking lot, she reached her car and drove away back home. Everyone else quickly left the area before they felt like throwing up.
“What the hell did they put in that stuff?” Isabel asked.
“No idea but Maria’s going to be doing some castrating when she gets back,” Liz said.
“Uh...what?” one of the lingering players asked.
“Oh I'm being serious. She has a temper,” Liz said.
“Temper? These guys better start wearing a cup because if she gets a clear shot, they’ll be nothing left. Of course with me...what’s left of their bodies, the Feds couldn’t identify,” Michael said angrily.
Quickly that last player left.
“You look pissed,” Isabel said.
“You know what? I am,” Michael said.
He left and headed toward the parking lot where he hopped onto his bike.
In her bathroom, Maria climbed out of the shower and wrapped a towel around her wet, naked body. She handled her clothes like they were biohazard waste and carried them to the washing machine. She couldn’t have switched it on fast enough. Once she stood up from the machine, she turned around to find Michael standing behind her.
“Oh god!” Maria yelled. “Michael, you scared me half to death.”
“Are you okay?” Michael asked.
“I'm fine,” Maria said.
“At least that smell is all gone,” Michael said.
“With fifteen scrubbings. So, what are you doing here?” Maria asked.
“I came to see if you were okay,” Michael said.
“You could have waited another twenty minutes and I’d be back at school,” Maria said.
“I just...mud,” Michael said.
“Mud?” Maria asked.
Michael couldn’t help but look over her. The tiny bead of water ran from her throat and down in between the valley of her breasts behind the towel.
“I meant, I figured I’d make sure you’d be able to think of some kind of revenge,” Michael said.
“And that comes out as...mud?” Maria asked. “Michael what the hell is going on? Why are you here?”
“Look, I don’t know. I just...came,” Michael said.
“This wouldn’t have anything to do with Rath and Maressa would it?” Maria asked.
“No,” Michael said.
“Good. They were together, not us,” Maria said.
“Yes, well, you’re okay. I’ll see you at school,” Michael said.
He turned away and started to walk to the door. Maria followed but both stopped half way through the living room.
“This is insane,” Maria said softly.
“You’re telling me,” Michael said.
Quickly he turned around and wrapped his arms around her body. He held her close and kissed her passionately enough to suck the air from her lungs. Maria was mesmerised in his arms, she didn’t even notice his hand slipping around to pull the towel from her body. She stood there, her body pressed against his with what water remained on her skin soaking into his clothes.
Maria took hold of his jumper and pulled it over his head. Although there were naked in the ship, this was different. Here looks were invited, encouraged and more than that, they could touch. She reached out and her fingers traced lines over his torso, her eyes followed each contour before she looked up into his eyes.
Without so much as batting an eye, Maria smiled with a mixture of lust and excitement, she quickly worked to unfasten his pants. Michael pushed his jeans down, his boxers tented with his hard dick contained behind the cotton. He ran his finger along the side of her face.
They had a memory, a single memory of their past lives given to them by Max and Liz. As much as it scared them to move on, it guided them. It showed them what they had and they wanted more. They wanted to live it. That and their teenage hormones were shooting through the roof.
Maria descended to her knees and pulled down Michael’s underwear. His dick stood proud before her and without any hesitation she took him into her mouth.
“Oh god baby, that’s it.” Michael said as he felt the pressure building.
Maria didn’t say anything; she just kept the suction going as she bobbed her head back and forth. All the while her teeth teasingly scraped the flesh as Maria’s tongue wrapped around him. After ten minutes of gentle torment, Michael thought he couldn’t take more.
Instantly he felt her hesitance. He didn’t know how but he felt Maria was unsure about swallowing his load. Michael quickly pulled from her mouth and erupted. His alien blue seed spurted from his dick and landed over Maria’s chest before he could aim anywhere else. Both breathed heavily. Maria looked down at her chest and bit her lip.
“Is it supposed to look like that?” Maria asked.
“It does for me,” Michael said.
Michael reached out and touched the blue fluid, Maria took hold of his hand and brought his finger to her lips. She was possessed. Maria took his finger between her lips and her tongue slithered around his digit, licking every drop he had. Michael simply raised an eyebrow as he looked at her.
Once she released him, she quickly leapt to her feet and wrapped her arms around Michael. His hands roamed over her back as they kissed. Furniture around the room started to shake.
Suddenly all the chairs, cabinets and everything else went sliding across the floor to the walls while the kitchen table thrust up behind Maria. Michael picked her up in his arms and sat her down on the wooden surface. He tilted her back, her hair fell down behind her and Michael latched his lips onto a rosy nipple.
Maria gasped out. Her eyes rolled back and her legs spread. The tingling over her skin turned into a torrent of fire. When his tongue flicked over the tight nub, her back arched and pressed her breasts further against his face. Her hand travelled over his back, up to his head and her fingers ran through his hair.
She pressed down on his head. Michael smiled and took the hint. He abandoned her breasts and started to kiss his way down her body. For the first time in days, she understood the new Liz. It wasn’t just the sensations surging through every fibre of her body, across town in Liz’s bedroom the symbol of the orb started to pulse with light.
Now it was Michael who knelt before Maria and it was a position he’d gladly take every day for the rest of his life. He gently kissed her inner thigh, just enough to tickle her skin but Maria wasn’t having any of it. She put her hand back on his head and pressed him in between her legs as far as he could go.
Maria threw her head back as Michael made contact with her flesh; her left leg involuntary moved up and rested on his shoulder. Her elbows propped her up, allowing her to look down the length of her body to watch Michael eat her.
“Eat me Michael, Please…” she gasped.
Her lover stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Michael’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Michael returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Maria moaned and shook her head from side to side, holding her hand to his head she pulled him in closer. Her other hand moved to his fingers, pulling them out and then moved it to join her other hand.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Michael. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!”
Michael covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Michael released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat. She pulled him toward her and hugged Michael.
By the door, Amy entered and saw her daughter in the passionate clinch with her alien lover. She entered her house and heard the moans from the living room, once she saw them she didn’t look away and smiled.
Maria looked at the door and saw her mother. She didn’t say anything, she didn’t push Michael away or cover her body. She simply continued to enjoy herself.
She lifted Michael’s head from her pussy and kissed him passionately. Michael knew they weren’t alone but he wasn’t going to stop. His dick was achingly hard and he needed the relief only Maria could provide. He knew it now, in this life and in the one before, he needed this young woman no matter what named she used.
As their tongues licked each other, Maria pushed herself back along the table. She looked enticingly into Michael’s eyes, he had no choice but to climb up and join her. She leaned back and spread her legs for Michael to slide between them.
Michael and Maria never lost eye contact, he gazed deeply into her eyes as he lined up his dick. Maria reached down and slowly started to stroke his length while she pulled him closer. Once the bulbous head of his dick touched her soft flesh she shuddered with anticipation. With a single thrust he stabbed into her body and stole her virginity. He completely filled her.
Maria was frozen with the sharp pain but Michael didn’t move. They had done this before, they now did it again but thanks to the new memories in her mind she knew what to expect. Maria allowed herself time to adjust and Michael gladly gave it. The warmth of being inside her was glorious.
With a nod, Maria gave Michael permission to continue. He slowly pulled out and slid back in. Over and over again his hips thrust his dick into Maria and each time her back arched, pressing her tight young body against his.
Amy moved into the room, she sat on the sofa and watched the lovers. A quick glance to a small box on the bookshelf and she wondered if she should remove the golden cord from within it. She decided against, she’d give it to them when they discussed it.
Michael was gently pushing and pulling his cock in an out of Maria. This was as pure a moment at they ever experienced in either life, as much as they enjoyed themselves in the past, making love with each other right now sent their hearts soaring. Michael’s sole goal was to see Maria come apart in his arms and Maria wanted nothing more than to see Michael cum as many times as he could.
Michael put his hands on either side of her pillow, on which rested her head. He raised himself off of his lover and continued to slide inside her.
“Ahhhh, Maria you feel so good baby!” Michael groaned.
Their bodies continued to rock against one another. Their skin becoming slicker by the second as they moved; both were giving off gentle moans that were growing louder. Michael had never gone this slowly before, he was fighting every instinct in his body just to keep this pace and not hammer into her.
“Uuhhhhhhhh god…ohhhhhhhhhh, uhhhhhhhh uhn, uhn, uhn, Uhhhhhhhn!” Maria screamed as she climaxed.
Michael followed suit and with one long, hard thrust poured his essence into her. His body fell limp and he collapsed on top of Maria as her thigh continued to stroke against his own. His head as down next to hers, his forehead rested on the wood.
Michael moved back up to face her and looked over every inch of her face. Their breathing was fast and ragged, their faces covered in sweat but their eyes were completely filed with pure unadulterated love. They met each other in a kiss and their tongues stroked each other.
“I love you” Maria told him again as she caress Michael’s flushed face.
“I love you too Maria” he said as he mimicked the movement.
However, they were far from done. Michael’s dick remained hard and strong, his body ached for more of her, to release 19,000 years of being separated physically. He was about to start again, to thrust his dick in and out of her but Maria held his hips still.
Maria stopped him and rolled him on to his back and straddled his hips. Maria grabbed hold of his dick and placed it at her moist entrance.
“UHHHNNNNNN!” she moaned as she slid down his cock.
“Oh Maria, that feels so good.” Said Michael as Maria ran her hands along his chest.
Maria lifted her hips and sank back down; inch-by-inch she took more of Michael inside her. Slowly she bent forward so that her breasts were pressed firmly against him and so that she could kiss him as they made love. Slowly she brought her hips forward and pushed back against him, increasing their speed ever so slightly with each passing minute.
“OHHHHHHH, god Michael…please…” she moaned and Michael began to meet her thrusts.
Michael felt along her legs and started to caress the tops of her thighs. The feel of his fingertips on her sensitive flesh sent shudders of pleasure through Maria as she continued to roll her hips and allow Michael to slide in and out of her hot body. It didn’t take long for Michael to reach his hands round to cup her tits, gently pinching on her nipples.
The stabbing sensations pierced her very soul and sat back up. She began to bounce up and down as Michael continued to tease her flesh. Michael loved that Maria was in control just now, so many times had he looked down into her sweet passion filed face as she came in his arms. Sometimes as he took her from behind he missed the images he had brought out but now, now he was looking up as her eyes closed. She was close, her long and gentle strokes have become a ravenous frenzy and neither could take it for much longer.
Michael pulled her back down and crushed his lips against hers; it slowed her pace long enough for him to match pace with her. They met each other thrust for thrust; Maria stopped the kiss and rested her wet forehead against his. They grunting and moaning became one sound and before long Michael pushed deep into her and sent his sperm flying to her body.
Maria collapsed on top of Michael and he held her close. Amy walked up to them with a bright smile and kissed the top of her daughter’s head.
“I'm proud of you Honey. Proud of both of you. Now, I'm going to call the school and tell them that stuff you were hit with made you feel ill. You two are going to spend the rest of the day in bed and I’ll make you something to eat. Enjoy,” Amy said.
“I really like your mother,” Michael said.
“Hmm, me too. But you heard her...we should be in bed right now,” Maria said.
Michael smiled. He released Maria from his embrace and she climbed off him. Together they walked naked through the house to her bedroom and they slipped under the covers. They made love again and again while Amy picked up Michael’s clothes and made them a snack. They needed to keep their energy up.
In the library, Alex and Isabel were studying together in the library. Of all their classes, the ones they enjoyed most were the ones they could do their work together alone. Granted, they were few and far between but they still enjoyed it. When the librarian came over and told Alex their teacher needed to see them, he said goodbye to Isabel.
“Cute boyfriend,” Tess said as she walked over.
Isabel paused, unsure how to proceed but chose to play along. “Hi, you’re the new girl right? Tess?” she asked.
“Yes. You’re Isabel. I’ve been asking about, I didn’t think he’d be your type,” Tess said.
“Never judge a book by its cover,” Isabel said.
“True, very true. But you can be relax. I'm not interesting in jumping his bones. Every time I'm in a new school girls I get close to seem to want to know that,” Tess said.
“Good to know. Wait...you were asking about me?” Isabel asked.
“Not you. I'm looking to get to know this town and what to do around here. Everyone seems to think you know all the fun spots,” Tess said.
“I can certainly help you there,” Isabel said.
Tess smiled, “Great. Just...could we avoid the tourist trap places? I'm not into all that alien crash mojo,” she said.
“No? Well that should be possible, oh except for the Crash, everyone goes there,” Isabel said.
“The Crash?” Tess asked.
“Crashdown. Local cafe owned by the Parkers,” Isabel said.
“Oh that place across from the Alien Museum. Yeah I saw it when I was driving in. I suppose I can give it a try,” Tess said.
“So, tell me about you. Any family?” Isabel asked.
“Just me and my dad. It’s always been the two of us,” Tess said.
“Your dad? What does he do?” Isabel asked.
“Military consultant. He’s here to evaluate that old base outside of town. Eagle Rock. He’s going to recommend that its either viable to reopen or demolish it completely,” Tess said.
“Why would anyone want to reopen Eagle Rock?” Isabel asked.
“Don’t know. It’s all that classified stuff,” Tess said. “Anyway, I have about twenty more books I need to find. I’ll see you around.”
“Bye,” Isabel said.
Tess stood and left. Isabel pulled out her mobile phone and quickly texted her brother. Before long, word had spread – meeting at Michael’s.
So after school, they didn’t go home...not that Michael and Maria returned to school in the first place. They all let themselves into Michael’s apartment and sat around the room.
“Why not just talk to her? Tell her we know who she is?” Maria asked.
She brought a soda from the fridge and gave it to Michael. Something Liz noticed.
“Because there was just something about her. I don’t think she knows who she is,” Isabel said.
“Hell we didn’t know,” Michael said.
“Of all the people she started to get close to, why Isabel?” Alex asked.
“What do you mean?” Max asked.
“Isabel’s popular, sure. But there are a dozen or so others at school who could show her the sights. Yet she goes straight to Isabel,” Alex said.
“She asked around,” Isabel said.
“No she didn’t,” Alex said.
“What do you mean she didn’t?” Maria asked.
“I’ve kept an eye on her when I could. She’s kept herself to herself. In fact the only people I’ve seen her talk to was Max and Isabel,” Alex said.
“Two down. One to go,” Michael said.
“Look it’s a safe bet she knows she’s an alien. Even if she doesn’t remember hatching from the pods, when her powers kicked in...” Max said.
“I have an idea,” Liz said.
“Oh?” Maria asked, leaning in close to Michael.
“It’s simple really...okay what the hell is going on with you two?” Liz asked.
Then everyone noticed.
“We don’t know what you mean?” Michael asked.
“We? Did he just say we?” Isabel asked.
“He said we. Michael? Maria?” Max said.
“Now what’s that supposed to mean?” Michael asked.
“You would have said that you didn’t know what we were talking about. You wouldn’t have gone plural,” Isabel said.
“Oh screw it,” Maria said.
“Oh you did, didn’t you,” Liz said excitedly.
“Let’s just say, Michael and I spent the afternoon remembering....remembering an awful lot,” Maria smirked.
“About damn time,” Max said.
“I guess the orb doesn’t need to be near as well to transfer the memories. Which means Isabel and Alex can have fun when they like,” Liz said.
Both blushed but didn’t say anything about it.
“You were saying you had a plan?” Isabel said quickly.
“Yes. There is one place we can expose her to us, and herself if we need to, without any problems to everyone else,” Liz said.
“The Pod Chamber,” Max said.
At the Harding household, Tess stepped inside after a long first day at school. She stepped inside and placed her jacket in the closet before stepping into the living room. On the floor, her “father” sat with his legs crossed under him. His hands were flat out and small balls were levitating above them.
“Well? How did today go?” Nacedo asked.
“I’ve met two of them. I think they suspect me, they certainly recognise me but I can’t be sure if that’s just residuals,” Tess said.
“That is unfortunate. If they recognise you they may try to kill you again,” Nacedo said.
“Are you sure...I mean...they just didn’t seem capable?” Tess asked.
“They are responsible for the loss of a great city on this planet. Had it survived, they would have remained in dominance over this world and the darkness would not have found a suitable foothold. You once spoke out against them and they had you killed,” Nacedo said.
“But what I have to do...” Tess said.
“Our kind has a unique problem. We endure so long as the royal line endures. They give us our existence. Without that line, we die. Not even the holy Kivar can prevent that. Take the king’s seed and produce an heir. With your loving hand raising the new line, our people will endure a thousand years of greatness,” Nacedo said.
“I have to admit. That could be fun. Too bad they’re so close to those humans,” Tess said.
“What humans?” Nacedo asked.
“There’s one for each of them. Liz, Maria and Alex,” she said.
Nacedo’s balls dropped to the floor. He recognised the names. “Remove your clothing. Your Antarian training continues now,” he said.
Tess stripped and sat before him. Together they worked on her training.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 3 - 15 July
Chapter 4
As the sun set, Maria woke in her bed with her body still tingling from what Michael did to her. She simply couldn’t stop smiling. She turned to her side and found Michael absent from her bed. As she looked around she realised she could hear the shower running. For a moment she considered joining him but thought they both needed a rest.
Slowly she slipped out of bed and pulled on her bathrobe. She walked out of her room, tying the sash as she walked and headed to the kitchen for a drink of water. It was there she found her mother at the stove.
“Hi Honey. Where’s Michael?” Amy asked.
“In the shower,” Maria said.
“Did you have fun? I'm surprised that boy can still walk after the noise you two made,” Amy said.
“It was...incredible. But mom, about earlier...” Maria said.
“You mean when I took a front row chair to watch you have sex for the first time?” Amy asked.
“Yes,” Maria said.
“Different morality Maria, remember? Besides you were known for your antics in the past,” Amy said.
“What aren’t you telling me? Don’t pretend there isn’t something, I know there’s something. I may not have stopped but you certainly didn’t need to sit and watch,” Maria said.
Amy sighed, “I suppose you should know. Along time ago, it was decided that whoever ended up being the parents of Maressa, your parents, we’d make sure everything when smoothly for your first time...this time around,” she said.
“Come again?” Maria asked.
“The first time, back in Atrula Kantis, when you were with Rath there were more than a few bruises. It was decided to keep an eye on you to make sure history didn’t repeat itself that much,” Amy said.
“I would never have hurt her. Not then, not now,” Michael said. He stood with a towel wrapped around his waist and when Maria saw him she forgot to breathe for a moment.
“Oh no. You miss understand. It’s not protecting Maria...it’s protecting you,” Amy said.
“What?” both teenagers asked.
“Like I said, Maressa was a little wild and you chose a really bad place to make love for the first time. Rath lost his balance, fell...a lot. You two ended up rolling down a hill and at the bottom you didn’t stop,” Amy said.
“Oh that!” Maria said.
“What do you mean “oh that”?” Michael asked.
“I started to remember things and there was a week when you couldn’t use your powers. Mom, Michael...Rath he was just as into it as Maressa was. Hell at the bottom of that hill, Rath was the one on top,” Maria said.
“Oh that’s what caused that,” Michael said.
“Besides, you were healed up pretty soon. Why would you be so concerned?” Maria asked.
“I guess we just over thought the situation. Still, I'm glad you had a good time. Michael, will you be staying for dinner?” Amy asked.
“I don’t want to impose,” Michael said.
“Nonsense. I suspect you’ll be spending a lot of your nights here or Maria will be sleeping at your apartment,” Amy said.
“Thank you,” Michael said.
“Good, well it’s nearly ready anyway so why don’t you two go and get dressed. I’ll call you when it’s done but in the meantime try to resist your hormones,” Amy said.
Both disappeared into Maria’s bedroom and watched each other as they pulled on their clothes once more. They smiled, neither missed the opportunity to look at their lover’s naked body once more.
In two houses, across town from each other, Alex and Isabel were in their bedrooms. Both had the same plan, neither knew. It was simple, they wanted to surprise each other with a date and see how things went. They showered, dressed to kill and headed out.
Both borrowed a car and drove down the street. As they went, their hearts pounded, their through were rushed and controlling their boiling blood wasn’t going to happen. Each drove to the home of their companion.
Then, while Alex was on a street leading toward Isabel’s home, one block over there was another street that Isabel was on. Unseen to each other they passed. For a moment it was like an electric shock passed through their loins and then felt their pulses slow. Both cars stopped.
They turned around, they didn’t know why, they just did.
They took a left and headed down the other street where they passed again...and again.
Eventually something called to them and Alex drove to the park nearby. The swelling in his pants was making it difficult to focus on driving. He had no idea what was happening to him. One minute he was craving Isabel and heading to her, the next he was being called back home. He had no idea that he was always heading toward her.
In the park he pulled up, stepped outside and let the cool night-time air calm him. However, more and more his pulse beat faster. He looked toward the parking lot and saw two beaming headlights sweep over him before the car parked and shut down.
Isabel stepped out of the car, wearing a silk red dress. In truth it used to be an old sweater but then being able to manipulate molecular structures had its advantages.
The moment they looked at each other they felt the pull to each other. It was like gravity, a comet caught in the pull of the sun. Both blazed and neither could simply leave. It was then they realised they had been driving in circles all night.
Alex stepped back up to the parking lot. He marched, each step was determined and unstoppable. In moments he had Isabel in his arms and kissed her. Isabel melted into him, her hands roamed over him. The headlights of their cars suddenly came on, brightened too much and burnt out in seconds.
Isabel didn’t have any doubts. She broke the kiss and leaned close to his ear. “Come with me,” she whispered.
She took hold of his hand and lead him off deeper into the park. They moved over the grass, Isabel lifted her feet and slipped off her high heels so she could run barefoot and soon they were in a small grove of trees. Once more they kissed.
She ran her fingertips over his arms but noticed that his hands weren’t going where she desired. Isabel smiled at his hesitance and decided to do something about it. She turned around in his arms and pressed back against him with his arms around her waist. Isabel reached up and moved her hair so that it fell over only one shoulder.
It left her neck bared to him and Alex started to kiss her skin. Isabel’s eyes rolled back but still his hands only gently caressed her belly.
“Alex. Touch me. I'm yours,” Isabel whispered.
Isabel took one of his hands and slowly moved it up. She guided his hand to her breast and quickly Alex’s other hand started to roam everywhere. It was only then that Isabel broke away from him. For a moment Alex was confused but Isabel looked over her shoulder and took a few steps forward.
She reached up to her side and slowly unzipped her dress. She pulled the straps from her shoulders and let the silk flutter to the grass. She was left in a thong that matched her dress precisely. Looking up and down the length of her body, Alex stood frozen and completely mesmerised.
Isabel didn’t do anything. She stood there completely still. Eventually Alex woke up and pulled off his shirt and pants until he was left in his own underwear. Isabel turned around and with a single finger she beckoned him forward. His first step was accompanied with Isabel hooking her fingers around her thong. Each step and she lowered her underwear until they were on the floor with her dress.
The two lovingly kissed each other, their tongues caressing each other as they held each other. Alex started to kiss down her shoulder, pressing his lips lightly on her soft skin. Isabel reached down and pushed Alex’s boxers off, bringing her foot up to drag them down his legs to the floor.
Together they fell to their knees and Alex gently pushed Isabel back, he kissed down just a little and captured the peak of a breast with his teeth. The intense sensation caused Isabel to take a sharp intake of breath and tilted her head backward.
“You are so beautiful my princess,” Alex whispered in her ear. He moved up and kissed along the skin of her face to her ear.
“So are you Alex,” Isabel said as she looked into his eyes.
Alex smiled, trailed his hand up Isabel’s leg, parting the sides of the silk and exposing her naked flesh. As he went, Alex gently pushed apart her legs and moving in between them. He gently thrust forward, pushing the tip of his cock just inside of her lower lips. The feel of Alex barely inside her caused her to bring her hand up quickly and cup Alex’s cheek; they looked at each other as Alex slowly eased his way deeper inside.
“Alexxxxxx,” Isabel gasped.
Slowly Alex began a steady rhythm, sliding in and out of her core. His body glided over the silk, closing his eyes in ecstasy every time Isabel clamped down with her muscles on his dick. Whenever Alex thrust deep into her he hit her g-spot, causing her to breathe in deeply and whimper. Her hands reached up to hold the back of his neck, her other was placed on the soft skin above his waist.
As the stars shone down on them, they kissed deeply and passionately as Isabel pulled his head down to meet hers. As the kiss broke, Alex rested his forehead on hers as they stared into each other’s eyes, smiling lustfully.
“UHNNNNNN,” Isabel gasped as her lover’s dick bottomed out.
“Hmmm…UGHHHHH…OH YEAH,” Alex called out.
“Alex…PLEASE…I’m so…CLOSE,” Isabel begged him.
Alex just kept grinding his hips against Isabel, gazing deep into her soul as they made love.
“OH GOD…YES…UGNNNNNNN…GOD…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN,” Alex cried as he pressed his hips tightly against Isabel, shooting his load into her.
“ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX,” Isabel screamed at the same time.
For a few minutes they just stayed like that, Alex lying on top of Isabel as their breathing returned to normal. They never broke their eye contact as his dick lost its erection and softened inside her. Eventually Alex removed himself from her and rolled beside her, Isabel moving with him as she rolled onto her side, both still looking at the love filled stares from each other’s eyes. Neither said anything as they revelled in the lingering sensations of their mutual high. Already, they started to regain their memories.
Max and Liz lay on their bellies, both watching the orb as it pulsed into life and died down once Isabel and Alex finished.
“Told you,” Liz said.
“Okay. You win,” Max said.
“Bet your ass I win. Now...what to claim as my prize?” Liz asked.
Liz leaned up onto her knees before she lay on her back, her head propped up by her pillows. Slowly she placed her hands on her legs and inch by inch she pulled her skirt up. Each inch, she slipped her feet back and spread her legs.
“I think you should keep going until I tell you to stop,” Liz said.
Max smiled as he kissed his way up her leg and placed his mouth over her pussy. His tongue went to work and Liz lay there in absolute bliss for many hours.
The next morning, the three couples sat on the grass at school. Each of them had a gently smile on their faces and all knew. While they waited for the bell to ring, they had two topics that needed discussion.
“So how are we going to deal with bringing Kyle home without letting the sheriff finally prove that aliens are among us?” Maria asked.
“Why the hell didn’t his mother ever tell Valenti?” Michael asked.
“Maybe she thought he wasn’t ready to accept it,” Liz said.
“He’s still not. And Kyle is fairly pissed these days,” Max said.
“What do you expect when you start screwing his girlfriend?” Michael said.
“I was never Kyle’s. I was always Max’s. I just recognised him on some level,” Liz said.
“Try telling him that,” Alex said.
“Uh guys...” Isabel said.
They all looked over and saw Kyle walking nearby. He was heading their general direction but then they were between him and the football field. Then, nearby, Tess was walking straight to them, toward Max.
Liz saw the look in her eyes, she knew her interest was singularly in Max and that concerned her. Not because of her interest in Max, half the girls at school were interested, but there was just something.
“Idea. Isabel do me a favour,” Liz said. She glanced at the pair and Isabel smiled.
Isabel smiled and subtly flicked her wrist. All of a sudden, one of the students fell. He tripped another and another eventually causing Kyle to stumble straight into Tess. She acted out of instinct and caught him. For a moment time stopped.
They stared at each other.
“Hi. You’re new right? Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Yes,” Tess said.
“Sorry about that. I'm Kyle,” he said. “Sorry, stupid question but have we met before?”
“Not unless you’ve ever been to Washington, L.A or Miami in the past 16 years,” Tess said.
“Never been outside of New Mexico,” Kyle said.
“Well then. I guess it’s just Déjà Vu,” Tess said.
For some reason, when they walked away from each other, Tess headed away from Max and Kyle left toward the gym.
“How did you know?” Max asked.
“We all recognised each other. We didn’t know why but we did,” Liz said.
“Did anyone else see her face?” Alex asked.
“She wanted him. And that scared her. Something inside her just became confusing,” Isabel said.
“Why? I mean she must have met someone she’s attracted to before now?” Maria asked.
“Her life, what do we know about it?” Max asked.
“Not much. It’s just her and her dad, she moves around a lot because of his job,” Isabel said.
“Just her and her dad,” Max said. “Michael ended up with the Guerins because he hid that night we hatched. Tess didn’t hatch with us.”
“Someone could have found her when she did hatch and ended up adopted,” Liz said.
“And she just so happens to come back to Roswell? Now,” Maria said.
“I think it’s time I take a look into her father’s life,” Alex said.
He stood up.
“Don’t do anything too illegal now,” Isabel said.
Alex smiled and went straight to the computer lab.
“In the meantime, time for me to make in invitation to Tess,” Isabel said.
She too then left to find her sister alien.
After her encounter with Kyle, Tess moved into the school. Her thoughts were clouded and disorientated. She felt things she shouldn’t feel. Nacedo had drummed them out of her, from the moment he took her under his care his thoughts seeped into her mind and purged what he didn’t like or so he thought.
Tess reached into her pocket. She needed her phone. Nacedo’s instructions were simple, should anything unusual happen to her call immediately. She moved through the halls, her hands shaking and she found the girl’s bathroom.
Inside, she closed the door and checked the stalls. Only then did she pull out her phone but as she held it in her hand, the phone burst into flames. Tess dropped it into a sink, she turned on the faucet and the water sprayed over it but still it continued to burn.
Suddenly the door opened and Isabel walked inside. The fire died instantly when Tess away to look to the door. Isabel saw the remnants of the phone and looked at Tess.
“Short circuit?” Isabel asked.
“Uh, yeah. It just blew on me,” Tess said.
“Are you okay? You look a little...” Isabel said, tilting her hand from side to side.
“I'm fine. Phone just blew up. It’s a little weird,” Tess said.
“Yes, well, welcome to Roswell,” Isabel said. “So I was wondering if you want to get together tonight. My brother and I are having a bit of a private party in the desert and we thought you might like to come along.”
“Yeah? Who’s going to be there?” Tess asked.
“Us, of course, our friend Michael along with Alex, Liz and Maria,” Isabel said.
“You all sound pretty close,” Tess said.
“Oh we are,” Isabel smiled.
“I think I might like it. It’ll certainly get me out of the house,” Tess said.
“Cool. I’ll pick you up...when? Seven tonight?” Isabel asked.
“That’s fine,” Tess said.
“So. I saw you with Kyle Valenti earlier,” Isabel said.
Tess quickly blushed. “We sort of bumped into each other,” she said.
“Oh is that what it’s called. Last time Alex and I looked at each other like that...well,” Isabel said.
“No, I mean, he’s nice and all. We just met so, yes, well he’s nice,” Isabel said.
“Uh huh,” Isabel smiled. “I’ll see you later.”
Isabel opened the door and left the room, Tess looked at the mirror behind the sinks. As she stared into the eyes of her own reflection, she felt the fog of earlier drift away but only for it to be replaced by complete confusion.
“What are they up to?” she asked.
That night, Isabel and Alex picked up Tess at her house. She didn’t tell Nacedo any of what happened today. As far as he knew, this was nothing more than an attempt to get close to Max. She needed to know more if she was going to step between him and Liz, all true but not the entirety of it.
After a long drive, a campfire appeared in the distance. They pulled up nearby but nobody was there. With the dark, Tess never saw the rock formation at first but when she did she instantly recognised it. She was halfway up at the time, there they found an opening into the rock.
She tried to run.
Everything Nacedo taught her told Tess that she needed to run. She was afraid, she was going to be killed – again. Of that she had no doubt. Alex and Isabel stood behind her and blocked her path. They had no idea why but Tess had suddenly freaked out on them and she lifted her hand.
“Ava!” Max called out from the door into their pod chamber.
“You shouldn’t know that name. How?” Tess asked.
“We brought you here because it was safe to talk. Why are you doing this?” Max asked.
“How do you know my name?” Tess demanded.
“Because we remember you,” Max said.
“We all do,” Liz said.
Liz held out the orb, “Do you know this?” she asked.
“Yes,” Tess said.
“Tess, why are you attacking us?” Isabel asked.
“Because you broke the edicts. You destroyed an empire on this planet and put it into chaos. When I tried to stop you, you killed me,” Tess said.
“Uh...what lame ass history book have you been reading?” Maria asked.
“I was told. By someone who was there,” Tess said.
“Tess, we were there. Liz, Maria and myself were there. In Atrula Kantis. We ruled it. One day we met four crashed aliens. You were one of them...well Ava was. We were brought back. None of your destroyed the city, it was one of Kivar’s people,” Alex said.
“Bullshit. Nacedo told me, trained me. He showed me,” Tess said.
“Will you give us the same chance?” Max asked.
“How? By letting you in my head, no way,” Tess said.
“How about another way,” Liz said.
He held up the orb and Max rested his hand on it. Instantly, the ship started to form around them.
Tess suddenly found herself surrounded by the crystal blue walls of the alien vessel that brought her to Earth. Now she was afraid, there was no way out unless she was let out. Still, there was something, she felt a pull drawing down the corridor. She stopped herself from following it but it was only then she felt a chill against her skin.
Once more, they were all naked.
Maria sighed, “I better get them back,” she said.
“Uh, last time we lost our clothes once the testing started,” Liz said.
“Maybe the system’s a little screwy,” Alex said.
“Tess, are you okay?” Max asked.
“Just...show me what you want to show me,” Tess said.
Max led the group down the hall. He intended to take them to the same room as before but close to that room, a section of the crystal retracted into a door.
“Odd,” Maria said.
However, it wasn’t nearly as odd as when Tess simply walked forward. She was almost in a trance as she walked into the chamber. The others followed and watched as she a crystal dais formed from the floor. Tess touched several pointed crystals on top before they sparked. Tess was thrown across the room and landed against the wall.
The others moved all around her, each wanted to help. Then her eyes opened and they glowed brightly.
“Invasive energy purged. Programmed behavioural modifications reset,” Tess said.
Her eyes dulled and became normal before she looked around. Above her, a swirling black mass or energy hovered until it dissipated.
“What the hell is that?” Michael asked.
“Oh that son of a bitch,” Tess said.
“Who?” Alex asked.
“My father, Nacedo. He put his energy into me to make me easier to control. He actually had me believing you were the bad guys,” Tess said.
They helped Tess stand, just as the image of Rasha appeared before them.
“Ava, if you are receiving this message then my fears has come to pass. I updated the programming of this ship to deliver this message. A Kivar Loyalist has infiltrated the crew of this ship. It is his goal to secure the seed of the king, my son. To produce an heir his people could use. On this vessel, you are the only suitable carrier and so they will target you. Diagnostics I have run remotely indicates your gestation pod has already been sabotaged to awaken you a week later than the others. This room is the medical ward, I have sent a simple program to draw you to this chamber should energy other than your own be detected in your body. I hope the others are all with you for you all must listen. The death of the Atrula Kantis is the operative’s final mission. He will attempt to kill those who are descendant of the survivors,” Rasha said and vanished.
The hologram was replaced by another. It was an image of Ava in the embrace of Kylos.
“Kyle?” Tess asked.
“That was Kylos and he was your boyfriend back in the day. It’s why you reacted to him so strongly today,” Isabel said.
“He doesn’t know who he is. We haven’t told him yet,” Liz said.
“Wait a minute. I need a minute. I just realised the man who protected me my entire life has been screwing with my head. I'm not ready to deal with ex-boyfriends. So...Kivar destroyed that old city? Why?” Tess asked.
“Because we were in love with them,” Max said.
“He didn’t like the idea of it,” Isabel said.
“Wait...wait stop. She, that hologram, just said their goal was kill all the survivors. That’s not just you is it?” Tess asked.
“Our parents,” Liz said.
“When I went out...Nacedo told me he had some old business to finish up,” Tess said.
At the Evans’ house, the adult had gathered to discuss their children and how far they’d come. Diane had put on tea, they joked, they ate and had a good time. However, right outside the house a car pulled up on the street.
Nacedo stepped out and walked over the road. His fingers clenched and stretched out as energy crackled between his digits.
To Be Continued...
As the sun set, Maria woke in her bed with her body still tingling from what Michael did to her. She simply couldn’t stop smiling. She turned to her side and found Michael absent from her bed. As she looked around she realised she could hear the shower running. For a moment she considered joining him but thought they both needed a rest.
Slowly she slipped out of bed and pulled on her bathrobe. She walked out of her room, tying the sash as she walked and headed to the kitchen for a drink of water. It was there she found her mother at the stove.
“Hi Honey. Where’s Michael?” Amy asked.
“In the shower,” Maria said.
“Did you have fun? I'm surprised that boy can still walk after the noise you two made,” Amy said.
“It was...incredible. But mom, about earlier...” Maria said.
“You mean when I took a front row chair to watch you have sex for the first time?” Amy asked.
“Yes,” Maria said.
“Different morality Maria, remember? Besides you were known for your antics in the past,” Amy said.
“What aren’t you telling me? Don’t pretend there isn’t something, I know there’s something. I may not have stopped but you certainly didn’t need to sit and watch,” Maria said.
Amy sighed, “I suppose you should know. Along time ago, it was decided that whoever ended up being the parents of Maressa, your parents, we’d make sure everything when smoothly for your first time...this time around,” she said.
“Come again?” Maria asked.
“The first time, back in Atrula Kantis, when you were with Rath there were more than a few bruises. It was decided to keep an eye on you to make sure history didn’t repeat itself that much,” Amy said.
“I would never have hurt her. Not then, not now,” Michael said. He stood with a towel wrapped around his waist and when Maria saw him she forgot to breathe for a moment.
“Oh no. You miss understand. It’s not protecting Maria...it’s protecting you,” Amy said.
“What?” both teenagers asked.
“Like I said, Maressa was a little wild and you chose a really bad place to make love for the first time. Rath lost his balance, fell...a lot. You two ended up rolling down a hill and at the bottom you didn’t stop,” Amy said.
“Oh that!” Maria said.
“What do you mean “oh that”?” Michael asked.
“I started to remember things and there was a week when you couldn’t use your powers. Mom, Michael...Rath he was just as into it as Maressa was. Hell at the bottom of that hill, Rath was the one on top,” Maria said.
“Oh that’s what caused that,” Michael said.
“Besides, you were healed up pretty soon. Why would you be so concerned?” Maria asked.
“I guess we just over thought the situation. Still, I'm glad you had a good time. Michael, will you be staying for dinner?” Amy asked.
“I don’t want to impose,” Michael said.
“Nonsense. I suspect you’ll be spending a lot of your nights here or Maria will be sleeping at your apartment,” Amy said.
“Thank you,” Michael said.
“Good, well it’s nearly ready anyway so why don’t you two go and get dressed. I’ll call you when it’s done but in the meantime try to resist your hormones,” Amy said.
Both disappeared into Maria’s bedroom and watched each other as they pulled on their clothes once more. They smiled, neither missed the opportunity to look at their lover’s naked body once more.
In two houses, across town from each other, Alex and Isabel were in their bedrooms. Both had the same plan, neither knew. It was simple, they wanted to surprise each other with a date and see how things went. They showered, dressed to kill and headed out.
Both borrowed a car and drove down the street. As they went, their hearts pounded, their through were rushed and controlling their boiling blood wasn’t going to happen. Each drove to the home of their companion.
Then, while Alex was on a street leading toward Isabel’s home, one block over there was another street that Isabel was on. Unseen to each other they passed. For a moment it was like an electric shock passed through their loins and then felt their pulses slow. Both cars stopped.
They turned around, they didn’t know why, they just did.
They took a left and headed down the other street where they passed again...and again.
Eventually something called to them and Alex drove to the park nearby. The swelling in his pants was making it difficult to focus on driving. He had no idea what was happening to him. One minute he was craving Isabel and heading to her, the next he was being called back home. He had no idea that he was always heading toward her.
In the park he pulled up, stepped outside and let the cool night-time air calm him. However, more and more his pulse beat faster. He looked toward the parking lot and saw two beaming headlights sweep over him before the car parked and shut down.
Isabel stepped out of the car, wearing a silk red dress. In truth it used to be an old sweater but then being able to manipulate molecular structures had its advantages.
The moment they looked at each other they felt the pull to each other. It was like gravity, a comet caught in the pull of the sun. Both blazed and neither could simply leave. It was then they realised they had been driving in circles all night.
Alex stepped back up to the parking lot. He marched, each step was determined and unstoppable. In moments he had Isabel in his arms and kissed her. Isabel melted into him, her hands roamed over him. The headlights of their cars suddenly came on, brightened too much and burnt out in seconds.
Isabel didn’t have any doubts. She broke the kiss and leaned close to his ear. “Come with me,” she whispered.
She took hold of his hand and lead him off deeper into the park. They moved over the grass, Isabel lifted her feet and slipped off her high heels so she could run barefoot and soon they were in a small grove of trees. Once more they kissed.
She ran her fingertips over his arms but noticed that his hands weren’t going where she desired. Isabel smiled at his hesitance and decided to do something about it. She turned around in his arms and pressed back against him with his arms around her waist. Isabel reached up and moved her hair so that it fell over only one shoulder.
It left her neck bared to him and Alex started to kiss her skin. Isabel’s eyes rolled back but still his hands only gently caressed her belly.
“Alex. Touch me. I'm yours,” Isabel whispered.
Isabel took one of his hands and slowly moved it up. She guided his hand to her breast and quickly Alex’s other hand started to roam everywhere. It was only then that Isabel broke away from him. For a moment Alex was confused but Isabel looked over her shoulder and took a few steps forward.
She reached up to her side and slowly unzipped her dress. She pulled the straps from her shoulders and let the silk flutter to the grass. She was left in a thong that matched her dress precisely. Looking up and down the length of her body, Alex stood frozen and completely mesmerised.
Isabel didn’t do anything. She stood there completely still. Eventually Alex woke up and pulled off his shirt and pants until he was left in his own underwear. Isabel turned around and with a single finger she beckoned him forward. His first step was accompanied with Isabel hooking her fingers around her thong. Each step and she lowered her underwear until they were on the floor with her dress.
The two lovingly kissed each other, their tongues caressing each other as they held each other. Alex started to kiss down her shoulder, pressing his lips lightly on her soft skin. Isabel reached down and pushed Alex’s boxers off, bringing her foot up to drag them down his legs to the floor.
Together they fell to their knees and Alex gently pushed Isabel back, he kissed down just a little and captured the peak of a breast with his teeth. The intense sensation caused Isabel to take a sharp intake of breath and tilted her head backward.
“You are so beautiful my princess,” Alex whispered in her ear. He moved up and kissed along the skin of her face to her ear.
“So are you Alex,” Isabel said as she looked into his eyes.
Alex smiled, trailed his hand up Isabel’s leg, parting the sides of the silk and exposing her naked flesh. As he went, Alex gently pushed apart her legs and moving in between them. He gently thrust forward, pushing the tip of his cock just inside of her lower lips. The feel of Alex barely inside her caused her to bring her hand up quickly and cup Alex’s cheek; they looked at each other as Alex slowly eased his way deeper inside.
“Alexxxxxx,” Isabel gasped.
Slowly Alex began a steady rhythm, sliding in and out of her core. His body glided over the silk, closing his eyes in ecstasy every time Isabel clamped down with her muscles on his dick. Whenever Alex thrust deep into her he hit her g-spot, causing her to breathe in deeply and whimper. Her hands reached up to hold the back of his neck, her other was placed on the soft skin above his waist.
As the stars shone down on them, they kissed deeply and passionately as Isabel pulled his head down to meet hers. As the kiss broke, Alex rested his forehead on hers as they stared into each other’s eyes, smiling lustfully.
“UHNNNNNN,” Isabel gasped as her lover’s dick bottomed out.
“Hmmm…UGHHHHH…OH YEAH,” Alex called out.
“Alex…PLEASE…I’m so…CLOSE,” Isabel begged him.
Alex just kept grinding his hips against Isabel, gazing deep into her soul as they made love.
“OH GOD…YES…UGNNNNNNN…GOD…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN,” Alex cried as he pressed his hips tightly against Isabel, shooting his load into her.
“ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX,” Isabel screamed at the same time.
For a few minutes they just stayed like that, Alex lying on top of Isabel as their breathing returned to normal. They never broke their eye contact as his dick lost its erection and softened inside her. Eventually Alex removed himself from her and rolled beside her, Isabel moving with him as she rolled onto her side, both still looking at the love filled stares from each other’s eyes. Neither said anything as they revelled in the lingering sensations of their mutual high. Already, they started to regain their memories.
Max and Liz lay on their bellies, both watching the orb as it pulsed into life and died down once Isabel and Alex finished.
“Told you,” Liz said.
“Okay. You win,” Max said.
“Bet your ass I win. Now...what to claim as my prize?” Liz asked.
Liz leaned up onto her knees before she lay on her back, her head propped up by her pillows. Slowly she placed her hands on her legs and inch by inch she pulled her skirt up. Each inch, she slipped her feet back and spread her legs.
“I think you should keep going until I tell you to stop,” Liz said.
Max smiled as he kissed his way up her leg and placed his mouth over her pussy. His tongue went to work and Liz lay there in absolute bliss for many hours.
The next morning, the three couples sat on the grass at school. Each of them had a gently smile on their faces and all knew. While they waited for the bell to ring, they had two topics that needed discussion.
“So how are we going to deal with bringing Kyle home without letting the sheriff finally prove that aliens are among us?” Maria asked.
“Why the hell didn’t his mother ever tell Valenti?” Michael asked.
“Maybe she thought he wasn’t ready to accept it,” Liz said.
“He’s still not. And Kyle is fairly pissed these days,” Max said.
“What do you expect when you start screwing his girlfriend?” Michael said.
“I was never Kyle’s. I was always Max’s. I just recognised him on some level,” Liz said.
“Try telling him that,” Alex said.
“Uh guys...” Isabel said.
They all looked over and saw Kyle walking nearby. He was heading their general direction but then they were between him and the football field. Then, nearby, Tess was walking straight to them, toward Max.
Liz saw the look in her eyes, she knew her interest was singularly in Max and that concerned her. Not because of her interest in Max, half the girls at school were interested, but there was just something.
“Idea. Isabel do me a favour,” Liz said. She glanced at the pair and Isabel smiled.
Isabel smiled and subtly flicked her wrist. All of a sudden, one of the students fell. He tripped another and another eventually causing Kyle to stumble straight into Tess. She acted out of instinct and caught him. For a moment time stopped.
They stared at each other.
“Hi. You’re new right? Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Yes,” Tess said.
“Sorry about that. I'm Kyle,” he said. “Sorry, stupid question but have we met before?”
“Not unless you’ve ever been to Washington, L.A or Miami in the past 16 years,” Tess said.
“Never been outside of New Mexico,” Kyle said.
“Well then. I guess it’s just Déjà Vu,” Tess said.
For some reason, when they walked away from each other, Tess headed away from Max and Kyle left toward the gym.
“How did you know?” Max asked.
“We all recognised each other. We didn’t know why but we did,” Liz said.
“Did anyone else see her face?” Alex asked.
“She wanted him. And that scared her. Something inside her just became confusing,” Isabel said.
“Why? I mean she must have met someone she’s attracted to before now?” Maria asked.
“Her life, what do we know about it?” Max asked.
“Not much. It’s just her and her dad, she moves around a lot because of his job,” Isabel said.
“Just her and her dad,” Max said. “Michael ended up with the Guerins because he hid that night we hatched. Tess didn’t hatch with us.”
“Someone could have found her when she did hatch and ended up adopted,” Liz said.
“And she just so happens to come back to Roswell? Now,” Maria said.
“I think it’s time I take a look into her father’s life,” Alex said.
He stood up.
“Don’t do anything too illegal now,” Isabel said.
Alex smiled and went straight to the computer lab.
“In the meantime, time for me to make in invitation to Tess,” Isabel said.
She too then left to find her sister alien.
After her encounter with Kyle, Tess moved into the school. Her thoughts were clouded and disorientated. She felt things she shouldn’t feel. Nacedo had drummed them out of her, from the moment he took her under his care his thoughts seeped into her mind and purged what he didn’t like or so he thought.
Tess reached into her pocket. She needed her phone. Nacedo’s instructions were simple, should anything unusual happen to her call immediately. She moved through the halls, her hands shaking and she found the girl’s bathroom.
Inside, she closed the door and checked the stalls. Only then did she pull out her phone but as she held it in her hand, the phone burst into flames. Tess dropped it into a sink, she turned on the faucet and the water sprayed over it but still it continued to burn.
Suddenly the door opened and Isabel walked inside. The fire died instantly when Tess away to look to the door. Isabel saw the remnants of the phone and looked at Tess.
“Short circuit?” Isabel asked.
“Uh, yeah. It just blew on me,” Tess said.
“Are you okay? You look a little...” Isabel said, tilting her hand from side to side.
“I'm fine. Phone just blew up. It’s a little weird,” Tess said.
“Yes, well, welcome to Roswell,” Isabel said. “So I was wondering if you want to get together tonight. My brother and I are having a bit of a private party in the desert and we thought you might like to come along.”
“Yeah? Who’s going to be there?” Tess asked.
“Us, of course, our friend Michael along with Alex, Liz and Maria,” Isabel said.
“You all sound pretty close,” Tess said.
“Oh we are,” Isabel smiled.
“I think I might like it. It’ll certainly get me out of the house,” Tess said.
“Cool. I’ll pick you up...when? Seven tonight?” Isabel asked.
“That’s fine,” Tess said.
“So. I saw you with Kyle Valenti earlier,” Isabel said.
Tess quickly blushed. “We sort of bumped into each other,” she said.
“Oh is that what it’s called. Last time Alex and I looked at each other like that...well,” Isabel said.
“No, I mean, he’s nice and all. We just met so, yes, well he’s nice,” Isabel said.
“Uh huh,” Isabel smiled. “I’ll see you later.”
Isabel opened the door and left the room, Tess looked at the mirror behind the sinks. As she stared into the eyes of her own reflection, she felt the fog of earlier drift away but only for it to be replaced by complete confusion.
“What are they up to?” she asked.
That night, Isabel and Alex picked up Tess at her house. She didn’t tell Nacedo any of what happened today. As far as he knew, this was nothing more than an attempt to get close to Max. She needed to know more if she was going to step between him and Liz, all true but not the entirety of it.
After a long drive, a campfire appeared in the distance. They pulled up nearby but nobody was there. With the dark, Tess never saw the rock formation at first but when she did she instantly recognised it. She was halfway up at the time, there they found an opening into the rock.
She tried to run.
Everything Nacedo taught her told Tess that she needed to run. She was afraid, she was going to be killed – again. Of that she had no doubt. Alex and Isabel stood behind her and blocked her path. They had no idea why but Tess had suddenly freaked out on them and she lifted her hand.
“Ava!” Max called out from the door into their pod chamber.
“You shouldn’t know that name. How?” Tess asked.
“We brought you here because it was safe to talk. Why are you doing this?” Max asked.
“How do you know my name?” Tess demanded.
“Because we remember you,” Max said.
“We all do,” Liz said.
Liz held out the orb, “Do you know this?” she asked.
“Yes,” Tess said.
“Tess, why are you attacking us?” Isabel asked.
“Because you broke the edicts. You destroyed an empire on this planet and put it into chaos. When I tried to stop you, you killed me,” Tess said.
“Uh...what lame ass history book have you been reading?” Maria asked.
“I was told. By someone who was there,” Tess said.
“Tess, we were there. Liz, Maria and myself were there. In Atrula Kantis. We ruled it. One day we met four crashed aliens. You were one of them...well Ava was. We were brought back. None of your destroyed the city, it was one of Kivar’s people,” Alex said.
“Bullshit. Nacedo told me, trained me. He showed me,” Tess said.
“Will you give us the same chance?” Max asked.
“How? By letting you in my head, no way,” Tess said.
“How about another way,” Liz said.
He held up the orb and Max rested his hand on it. Instantly, the ship started to form around them.
Tess suddenly found herself surrounded by the crystal blue walls of the alien vessel that brought her to Earth. Now she was afraid, there was no way out unless she was let out. Still, there was something, she felt a pull drawing down the corridor. She stopped herself from following it but it was only then she felt a chill against her skin.
Once more, they were all naked.
Maria sighed, “I better get them back,” she said.
“Uh, last time we lost our clothes once the testing started,” Liz said.
“Maybe the system’s a little screwy,” Alex said.
“Tess, are you okay?” Max asked.
“Just...show me what you want to show me,” Tess said.
Max led the group down the hall. He intended to take them to the same room as before but close to that room, a section of the crystal retracted into a door.
“Odd,” Maria said.
However, it wasn’t nearly as odd as when Tess simply walked forward. She was almost in a trance as she walked into the chamber. The others followed and watched as she a crystal dais formed from the floor. Tess touched several pointed crystals on top before they sparked. Tess was thrown across the room and landed against the wall.
The others moved all around her, each wanted to help. Then her eyes opened and they glowed brightly.
“Invasive energy purged. Programmed behavioural modifications reset,” Tess said.
Her eyes dulled and became normal before she looked around. Above her, a swirling black mass or energy hovered until it dissipated.
“What the hell is that?” Michael asked.
“Oh that son of a bitch,” Tess said.
“Who?” Alex asked.
“My father, Nacedo. He put his energy into me to make me easier to control. He actually had me believing you were the bad guys,” Tess said.
They helped Tess stand, just as the image of Rasha appeared before them.
“Ava, if you are receiving this message then my fears has come to pass. I updated the programming of this ship to deliver this message. A Kivar Loyalist has infiltrated the crew of this ship. It is his goal to secure the seed of the king, my son. To produce an heir his people could use. On this vessel, you are the only suitable carrier and so they will target you. Diagnostics I have run remotely indicates your gestation pod has already been sabotaged to awaken you a week later than the others. This room is the medical ward, I have sent a simple program to draw you to this chamber should energy other than your own be detected in your body. I hope the others are all with you for you all must listen. The death of the Atrula Kantis is the operative’s final mission. He will attempt to kill those who are descendant of the survivors,” Rasha said and vanished.
The hologram was replaced by another. It was an image of Ava in the embrace of Kylos.
“Kyle?” Tess asked.
“That was Kylos and he was your boyfriend back in the day. It’s why you reacted to him so strongly today,” Isabel said.
“He doesn’t know who he is. We haven’t told him yet,” Liz said.
“Wait a minute. I need a minute. I just realised the man who protected me my entire life has been screwing with my head. I'm not ready to deal with ex-boyfriends. So...Kivar destroyed that old city? Why?” Tess asked.
“Because we were in love with them,” Max said.
“He didn’t like the idea of it,” Isabel said.
“Wait...wait stop. She, that hologram, just said their goal was kill all the survivors. That’s not just you is it?” Tess asked.
“Our parents,” Liz said.
“When I went out...Nacedo told me he had some old business to finish up,” Tess said.
At the Evans’ house, the adult had gathered to discuss their children and how far they’d come. Diane had put on tea, they joked, they ate and had a good time. However, right outside the house a car pulled up on the street.
Nacedo stepped out and walked over the road. His fingers clenched and stretched out as energy crackled between his digits.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 4 - 28 July
Chapter 5
Nacedo stood before the Evans house and walked across the street. With each step, he built his power so he was ready for a single devastating strike that would kill the humans inside. While he knew they weren’t the only descendants or Atrula Kantis, he knew they were the main players as the parents of their resurrected rulers. They had to die if for no other reason than it would throw off their children.
He stepped up onto the curb and walked along the sidewalk. His gaze was fixed on the door but then just as he was about to walk up the driveway, he caught sight of something else.
At that moment, Jim Valenti came around the corner. For some reason the stars had aligned just right so that his car broke down. He called for a tow, the car was picked up and taken to the mechanic but it was such a nice day he’d continue his patrol on foot.
Nacedo pushed his hand behind his back and out of sight while he killed his charge. Valenti walked along the sidewalk and saw the town’s newest resident.
“Mr Harding right?” Valenti asked.
“Yes, Sheriff,” Nacedo said.
“So how do you like Roswell?” Valenti asked.
“Just like I remember it,” Nacedo said.
“You’ve been here before?” Valenti asked.
“Yes, but not for a very long time,” Nacedo said.
“So are you lost?” Valenti asked.
“No, just out for a drive. I realised I was near Mr Evans house, my daughter is spending some time with their children so I thought I’d pick her up. Besides, I need to speak to a lawyer. No legal problems, just advice,” Nacedo said.
“Good to here but you should keep an eye on who your daughter spends time with,” Valenti said.
“Problems?” Nacedo asked.
“No, no. It’s just trouble seems to follow young Mr Evans around. Just tell her to be careful,” Valenti said.
Moments later, two cars drove down the road and parked. Nacedo looked over and saw Tess ‘with’ Max and the others. He knew that she was with them from the look in her eyes. Everyone piled out of the cars but they all played their roles.
“Dad, hi. What are you doing here?” Tess asked.
“Looking for you. You know, you really should keep your cell phone on,” Nacedo said.
“It ran out of power. Tried to charge it other ways but sometimes they just do not mix,” Tess said.
“No, no they don’t,” Nacedo said.
“Anyway, I’ll be home in about an hour. Max and Liz here are helping me with my homework. My history is completely messed up,” Tess said.
“Well that’s good if they can help. And I will see you later. Sheriff, it was a pleasure,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo walked back across the street and drove away in his car. Valenti walked away as well but glanced at Max as he walked. After they were gone, they stepped inside the house.
Inside the house, the small army of teenagers went inside. Michael immediately went to the windows and made sure they were they only aliens nearby. Everyone else sat down and told their parents about everything and introduced them to Tess.
“He was going to kill us?” Jeff asked.
“I think so,” Max said.
“Because we’re descended from the Kantins?” Nancy asked.
“Yes,” Max said.
“Well then I guess we better keep an eye out then,” Philip said.
“You guys are being awfully calm about this,” Liz said.
“Please Liz, it’s not the first time somebody’s tried killing off what’s left of Atrula Kantis,” Nancy said.
“Excuse me?” Maria asked.
“The city isn’t exactly a secret. Everyone has heard of it, but there are a few that know it more than the legend of Atlantis. World governments have known that it existed since forever. They just don’t know where to look. Finding us and seeing if we know, and then they kill us. If they can’t have it then they certainly don’t was us to have it again,” Jeff said.
“Okay...that’s a problem,” Liz said.
“Now there’re two reasons for the government to track us down,” Alex said.
“Do you know? Where the city is I mean?” Maria asked.
“We’ve always known. Nothing anyone could do to us could get us to reveal that location. It is the gift of Rasha, the ability to lock it away in our minds. She made sure the survivors would never need to worry about the city being discovered or revealed by anyone,” Amy said.
“Looks like we’ve got more to thank our Antarian mother for Max,” Isabel said.
“Tell me about it,” Max said.
“But, this Nacedo. What do we do about him?” Diane asked.
“Nothing. He’s for me to do. But apparently there’s a human I'm supposed to be with called Kyle. Start dishing the dirt. I'm going to need to know how we can bring him into this,” Tess said.
No one said anything.
“What?” Tess asked.
“I used to date Kyle. His dad is the Sheriff and he’s hell-bent on proving Max is an alien,” Liz said.
“Oh dear,” Tess said.
“Difficult, I know,” Liz said.
“Well then I guess I get to use my imagination,” Tess said with a smile.
“Why do I have the feeling you’re going to enjoy this just a little too much?” Maria asked.
Tess just smiled and stood up. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have some problems at home to deal with,” she said.
Tess quickly left before anyone could protest. They knew what she was going to do but doing it alone wasn’t something they were prepared to do. With a quick kiss to Maria’s cheek, Michael charged from the Evans’ house and went in pursuit.
Antar had its own Everest. The mountain of Karathur was the tallest on the planet, only it wasn’t capped with ice and snow. Carved from the very rock of the mountain, the royal palace of Antar was built into the mountain and stood over all that it surveyed. It was the most sacred spot of Antar and it was from here the Empire was ruled.
Kivar marched into the palace with his armies less than five hours ago and as the moons rose over the horizon, the council of nobles were dragged into the throne room by Kivar’s personal guard.
“I have commanded all kneel before me. Yet you do not. How can our people do as I have asked of them if they see you on your feet?” Kivar asked.
“You are not the king,” Larek said.
“I am!” Kivar spat.
“Even now, our people are tearing themselves apart. Only the true king can use his mind, can reach into the thoughts of our people and cast off the chaos. You can barely influence this room,” Larek said.
“Oh but I can do more than that. My thoughts will spread over this world and unify our race. Zan and Vilandra are not the only ones,” Kivar said.
“They are the last surviving members of the bloodline. Only that family has that kind of power,” another councillor said.
“There is another way. Another power. It was created to ensure the royals did not abuse their gift,” Kivar said.
“The Granolith was lost at the start of this war of yours. Besides, it wasn’t created to give you the opportunity to seize control,” Larek said.
“Well, we’ll just have to agree to disagree,” Kivar said.
He hopped off the throne and walked along the hall toward the gathered nobles. He stared at Larek before he walked up to the window and looked down the mountain. In the distance he could see explosions and columns of smoke that rose high into the sky.
The planet was at war, Antarian against Antarian simply because the king wasn’t unifying them. Their species evolved that they, they relied on the thoughts of the family to calm them and prevent absolute chaos. It had been that way for a million years, from long before they had even learned to make a mud-brick.
“You would have our people like this. At war, with no hope. The world needs unity,” Kivar said.
“You should have thought of that before killing Zan,” Larek said.
“At the time I had access to the Granolith. Now it’s gone but I know where to find it,” Kivar said.
“Then get it. Show us you have the ability to save this world,” a councillor said.
Larek looked at the councillor and asked what he was doing.
“If you have the Granolith, then you will have the support needed to consolidate your power,” he said.
“Hmm...trying to buy the continued life of your chair on the council?” Kivar asked.
“No, just seeing if you can do as you’ve said. Otherwise we’ll be dead and you’ll be ruling over a blackened cinder of a planet that’s worthless,” he said.
“Then so be it. When you stand before the Granolith, you will all kneel to me and you will do so publicly over the communications systems,” Kivar said.
Kivar, with a wave of his hand, sent the councillors away. His second approached quickly.
“My lord...the Granolith?”
“We know it’s on Earth. Rasha would never leave it on a place far from where her son could access it. Find them, find it. Contact our people on Earth. Track them down. Follow them wherever they go and we will have the Granolith back,” Kivar said.
“Yes my lord,” he said.
Nacedo waited in his house. He knelt on the floor in meditation, his body rippled as his flesh changed. His pigment became grey, he became completely bald and his eyes were black. In no time at all he was once again in his natural form. It had been so long, it felt good to be able to feel as an Antarian again.
After a while, he heard the front door open and close. He opened his eyes and stood up to welcome his ‘beloved daughter’. When Tess stepped into the living room, she stood before Nacedo.
“What have you done?” Nacedo asked.
“I found my home. The question is, what have you done?” Tess asked.
“I served our people,” Nacedo said.
“You betrayed them. Betrayed us,” Tess said.
“And allow you to be reunited with the humans. You would contaminate the purity of the races. I will not bow down to a prophecy and neither will Kivar,” Nacedo said.
“What the hell are you talking about? What prophecy?” Tess asked.
“The legend of their coming. The race to which all will join. But it doesn’t matter. You don’t need to know the details. Not since you’ll soon be dead,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo quickly raised his hand but Tess acted faster. She used her ability to mindwarp and instantly he saw seven Tess’s around the room. He aimed his hand at each of them in turn. For a moment he didn’t know which to attack but smiled. He aimed at nothing, smiled, and fired a blast of energy.
The images vanished and Tess appeared on the ground.
“Clever girl. Make me see something else while concealing yourself. Impressive. You’ve learned a lot for me. Too bad you can’t use it,” Nacedo said.
Once more he aimed his hand to finish the job. Suddenly the back door burst inward and Michael charged in. He swept his hand through the air and the coffee table went flying up and smashed Nacedo against the wall. The alien was stunned while Michael grabbed Tess’s arm and pulled her onto her feet.
Nacedo pushed the table away with his power, disintegrating it along the way. He stood over the pair but quickly, Tess took hold of Michael’s arm and surged her energy into his body. Michael didn’t think and thrust his arm out toward the kitchen. His energy blasted out and hit the gas hob on the cooker.
The gas in the pipes ignited and a ball of fire came forth like the fury of hell. Tess and Michael moved faster. They didn’t know how but they did avoid it. As they lay on the grass lawn, behind them the Harding house blew-up.
They rolled onto their backs and looked at the remains of the house. Tess held out her hand and the fire quickly died down. Moments later a house stood where the debris was.
“How are you doing that?” Michael asked.
“Mindwarp. I can make people see what I want them to. As far as the locals are concerned, nothing happened. When we leave, it’ll collapse,” Tess said.
“So what do we do? Stay here just so people see a house?” Michael asked.
“No. Use your powers. Remove all the burn damage. Make it look like it wasn’t a gas explosion. Just...let people thing the house fell down,” Tess said.
Across her brow sweat formed and she struggled to maintain the illusion.
“I can’t do that. I'm not that good at it,” Michael said.
“Yes you are. You’ve started getting your memories back. You have the experience. Trust it, explore the memory and use it,” Tess said.
Michael moved closer to the house. He closed his eyes and explored the memories. He raised his hand and a gentle gust of wind blew over the area of the house. The fire died, the scorches vanished and the structure started to rebuild. It certainly wouldn’t pass building inspectors code but in an hour, when no one was around and it was safe to do so, it would fall down.
When Michael was done, Tess released her mindwarp and fell to the ground out of exhaustion. Michael helped her stand and together they left in her car.
“Do you think he’s dead?” Michael asked.
“Someone with his power? Not a chance. He’s out there,” Tess said.
“So, you need a place to stay?” Michael asked.
“You offering?” Tess asked.
“I have a couch for a while. Mr E should be able to help you deal with Nacedo being gone,” Michael said.
“Emancipation? Like you?” Tess asked.
“That or make it look like Nacedo was called away for work,” Michael said.
“Still, the couch would be great. Thank you. However, before that...I have some business to deal with tonight,” Tess said.
“Yeah? Like what?” Michael asked.
“Kyle Valenti,” Tess said.
On the outskirts of town, a coyote limped through the desert and stopped on the highway. Slowly it changed and Nacedo formed where he stood with his thumb out. A car pulled up, he slipped inside.
“Where are you going, mate?” the driver asked.
“Oh not far,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo grabbed the side of the man’s head and he seized up. Blood poured out his ears and nose before he collapsed against the steering wheel. A moment later, he lifted his head up, his eyes were dull and lifeless.
“Drive. I’ll tell you went to stop,” Nacedo said.
“Yes sir,” he said.
The car drove off down the road.
It was after eleven and Kyle lay in his bed. He tossed and turned, placed a pillow over his head and did everything he could to make himself comfortable. Yet nothing he did helped him find sleep. Eventually he climbed out of bed and put on a pair of jogging bottoms and a t-shirt before leaving his room.
In the living room, the Sheriff sat at the coffee table finishing off today’s paperwork. He looked up and saw Kyle leaving and sat back.
“Where are you off to?” Valenti asked.
“I can’t sleep. Figured a run around the block a few times might help,” Kyle said.
“At this time of night?” Valenti asked.
“Dad, this is Roswell. There aren’t any freaks here. No serial killers, no gangs, no nothing. Not even a little green man,” Kyle said.
“Wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Valenti mumbled. “Okay but be careful.”
Kyle thanked his father and headed out. He started to run. He kept under the streetlights and followed the street running passed the Crashdown. When he started to sweat, he ran harder. He tried to drain himself, to run himself into the ground so that he had no choice but to sleep. It wasn’t working.
Each step he took simply took him further from his house and not to his bed. When he reached the park, Kyle reached a bench and collapsed onto it. He stayed there for a few minutes, breathing heavily and dismayed. He couldn’t help himself. She simply wasn’t getting out of his head.
Never had any girl had this effect on him. Ever since he ran into Tess earlier, she in inside his thoughts and wasn’t leaving any time soon.
And then Kyle thought he was hallucinating.
On the other side of the park, he saw Tess near the edge of the pond. She dipped her foot into the cool water. There was just one thing, she was completely naked. Kyle blinked several times but he still saw her. Tess looked over to the bench and gave him a gentle smile but the look of her eyes were completely mesmerising.
After a moment, Tess pulled her foot from the water and walked away. Kyle couldn’t help himself, he stood up and followed Tess as she walked through the empty streets. As she turned a corner, Kyle followed and lost sight of her.
He looked around, up and down the street but he couldn’t see her anywhere. Then he heard the squeak of a gate and he took off. He found himself at the school gates and saw they were open. He went inside, crossed the campus and saw a light on in the school’s swimming pool. Once inside, he saw her again for just a moment before she vanished.
Kyle nearly jumped out of his skin. He literally blinked and she disappeared. He ran to where she last stood and opened the nearby door. He was by the pool and swimming laps was Tess. When she saw him, she stopped and treaded water.
“How did you do that?” Kyle asked.
“Do what?” Tess asked.
“You were out there...then you were in here?” Kyle asked.
“Kyle, I’ve been in here for at least an hour,” Tess said. It was true, thanks to her little gifts.
“Oh that wasn’t you naked in the park and walking straight to here?” Kyle asked.
“Naked...in public? Kyle, I like skinny dipping but I'm not an exhibitionist. Maybe the fates were being kind and brought you here,” Tess said.
“Kind? Right now I'm thinking God is smiling at me,” Kyle said.
Tess looked down her naked body, barely concealed by the lapping water and then looked up at Kyle with a smile. “Don’t plan on getting lucky. You’re not ready for that,” she said.
“No?” Kyle asked.
“No,” Tess answered flatly. “Of course, it’s a big pool. There’s nothing stopping you from joining me.”
Kyle couldn’t have moved faster as he stripped off his clothes and jumped in. Only his boxers remained on, something that disappointed Tess.
“Kyle, loose the boxers,” Tess whispered.
He hesitated for a moment but did so, he pushed them off down his legs but before they sank to the bottom he grabbed them and threw them to the side of the pool. Tess dunked herself under the water, when she came up she smiled brightly as she swept her hands over her hair to remove the water.
For a moment, the rosy tips of her breasts crested over the waves and Kyle felt stirrings way deep down. They both kicked their feet beneath them to keep them above the waterline but neither did anything but look at each other. Then Tess leapt out, curved her back and for a brief moment exposed her entire body to Kyle before she dived under the water. She swam around Kyle like a fish and circled him before he too started to swim.
They did laps along the pool, at times they raced each other but most of the time they played and splashed. Soon though they came to a stop, both smiled. Kyle reached out and gently brushed her arm but Tess couldn’t help herself. She pressed her body against his and gave him a kiss that made his face disappear.
“Wow,” Kyle mumbled.
“Thank you,” Tess said.
“Where the hell did you come from?” Kyle asked, but only rhetorically.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I proved it to you,” Tess said.
Kyle’s hands slowly trailed over Tess’s back and held her against him. His dick swelled and Tess felt it. She sighed.
“I’ve never wanted anything more than I want you,” Tess said.
“Same here,” Kyle said.
“But I meant what I said. You aren’t ready,” Tess said.
“Tess I’ve been ready for a long time. Years, lots of them. I am ready,” Kyle said.
“You don’t understand. There’re things you don’t know,” Tess said.
“Then tell me,” Kyle said.
“I can’t,” Tess said. “But I can give us what I want...at least a little.”
Tess looked into his eyes, she held her breath and sank beneath the surface. She opened her mouth and took Kyle’s dick into her. Kyle’s sighed with contentment as he felt Tess’s tongue snake around his length while she bobbed her head slowly back and forth. They floated there, they should have sank but Tess helped with that. Kyle was enjoying himself too much to realise.
Slowly Tess continued to move her head, taking Kyle fully into her mouth and she kept it slow. She drew it out and ensured that Kyle was receiving wave after wave of pleasure. She couldn’t hear him but she knew Kyle was groaning above her. He loved it, gently pushing his hips forward and thrusting into Tess’s mouth and she knew how to ensure Kyle’s delight. Her mouth was all warm and wet as Tess started to deep throat the human. Nothing had felt so right, to either of them.
Kyle was in bliss as Tess worked her magic on his dick. He was in a state of delirious pleasure that cause his cum to churn in his balls. She caressed them, feeling the heavy sack in her hand and rolling his balls around a little in an attempt to coax the seed out. Kyle’s cock was sliding in and out with such ease that Kyle though he wasn’t the first dick to be taken into this girl’s throat. In fact, he was the only one to even being close to her body.
“Ughnnn…Tess…so close…keep going…oh…FUCCCCCCCCCCK!” Kyle groaned as his seed spurted out.
Tess licked Kyle’s length like a cat lapping at milk. The juices flowed from Kyle were eagerly sucked up and swallowed until he let go to raise her head. Tess returned to the surface.
“My god,” Kyle said.
“Did you like that?” Tess asked.
“Yes,” Kyle sighed.
Quickly Kyle pulled her against him and kissed her hard. Tess melt against him and soon both of them found themselves floating toward the shallow end of the pool. Once their feet touched bottom, Kyle lifted Tess into his arms and placed her down on the pool’s edge. Tess watched him stroke his dick and she bit her lip. Suddenly she stopped being delighted.
“Kyle, no. I meant it. We can’t. I want to, god knows I want to but we can’t,” Tess said.
“Then at least I can return the favour,” Kyle said.
Tess smiled. “Really?” she asked.
Kyle nodded and ran his hands down her legs to her knees. Slowly he parted them and moved in. Tess leaned back, and propped herself of her elbows, to give him easier access.
He nestled his tongue deep into Tess’s wet pussy and eagerly lapped at that delicious flesh in front of him. Shifting position to gain better access, Kyle buried his face in Tess’s dripping wet slit. He let loose a tongue-fucking frenzy inside that delectable pussy, slurping up the juices that were now flowing as a result of his efforts. He could tell from the clenching of Tess’s vaginal muscles that the girl would soon erupt in a shuddering climax. He drove Tess to the absolute breaking point then eased up, earning a frustrated growl in response.
“Ughnnn…ughnnn…oh fuck Kyle, don’t stop…Ughnnnn…do it,” Tess moaned.
Kyle just grunted into the apex of her thighs. He ignored Tess’s desires for an immediate orgasm and dropped a kiss on her rippling tummy before moving up to suckle a breast. The young woman’s nipples were rock hard from the moment he started eating her and he latched onto one of the plump nubs, stroking it with his lips until Tess responded with a whimper of bliss he loved to hear. Kyle moved from one breast to the other, then flicking her tongue over Tess’s nipples, sucking them, biting them again and again. He was driving her into fits of pleasure as her body thrashed gently beneath his mouth. Kyle savoured each whimper his efforts gained as he slid a hand between Tess’s soft legs to fondle her pussy he had feasted on just moments before. His fingers danced over her slit that was practically steaming from the licking out he had given it and once more Kyle had Tess on the brink of release.
“Oh…Oh…Kyle. KYLE…KYLEEEEEEE…OH FUCKKKKKKKKK!” Tess screamed, almost high pitched enough to break the glass of the windows.
Kyle smiled as he kissed over her chest and then her mouth before sitting up next to her. Tess wrapped her arms around her own body as she felt the electricity continuing to spark through her body.
The two of them held each other. As the sensations of her first ever orgasm seared her nerves, she glowed slightly. Streams of colourful light covered her body while she and Kyle kissed each other and faded when they parted. Kyle caught a glimpse of it but dismissed it. He was feeling too good right now.
“What aren’t you telling me?” Kyle whispered into her ear.
“A lot,” Tess said. “I want you to know. It’s just best that you remember.”
“I don’t understand,” Kyle said.
“I know,” Tess said.
Tess leaned over and kissed his forehead. An instant later, she was gone. Kyle was on the street, fully dressed and jogging again with no sign of Tess. He stopped, he looked around but she wasn’t there. He reached up and touched his head, he felt his hair. It was wet, what happened did happen.
“What the hell is going on?” Kyle asked.
Still, everything worked out. He felt relaxed, content and like he could sleep for a year. Now all he had to do was make it to his bed.
Max and Liz lay in bed, both pressed up against each other under the sheets as the stars glimmered against their skin. Suddenly the door opened and they snapped awake to see a small girl standing by their bed.
“Hi Cassie, what’s wrong?” Max asked.
“Daddy, there’s a monster under my bed,” she said, clutching a stuffed grey alien doll.
“Do you want me to...?” Liz asked sleepily.
“No, I have it,” Max said.
Max pulled himself from the bed and took hold of his robe. Once he put it on, he walked with his daughter’s hand in his through the halls of their home to her bedroom. Once inside, Cassie hid behind his leg. He looked around the room and hunted for his girl’s nightmare but continually she pointed at the bed. Ah, the duties of a father.
“You know, there is only one thing worse off to be than a monster hiding under a little girl’s bed. It’s being a monster hiding under my little girl’s bed,” Max said.
Max thrust his hand out and sent a pulse of light under the bed. Then something happened Max didn’t expect. There was a screech. Max pulled Cassie behind him and kept his hand raised as a mass fled from the bed. It was like a grey manta ray with a long barbed tail. A single stalk came from the forehead, if you could call it that, sported a single eye and its mouth was on the underside near a set of gills. The mouth was filled with razor sharp teeth.
“Told you,” Cassie said.
“Yes, you did. What are you?” Max asked.
“I be Slan of Kurs. You be Antar Emperor King,” Slan said.
“I am. My name is Max Evans,” he said.
“Yes. Claim made on humans. Humans cannot be claimed,” Slan said.
“I haven’t made any claims,” Max said.
“You have human mate. Have child of human mate,” Slan said.
“If you try to hurt them I swear I’ll tear you apart,” Max said.
“Slan not be threatened by Emperor King, Emperor King will stop now or Slan will stop him,” it said.
Slan’s tail extended several more barbs and grew longer before it started to lash around like a whip.
“What do you want?” Max asked.
“Allow Kurs to come. Allow Kurs to mate with humans. Planet defences you will shut down you will,” Slan said.
“Like hell. Besides, you’re talking to the wrong Evans. You need my wife,” Max said.
Instantly Slan leapt through the air toward Max. Max sent another pulse out, this time it wasn’t as gentle as before.
Max’s eyes snapped open and he shot up in bed. Next to him lay Liz and as he looked around he realised they were in her bedroom. He was covered in a cold sweat and he rubbed his eyes. Liz rolled over and she woke to find him sitting up.
“Are you okay?” Liz asked.
“Yeah, just a bad dream,” Max said.
He leaned back down and rested his head on her pillow. They looked into each other’s eyes and she took hold of his hand. Gently she kissed his knuckles before she held his hand against her warm body.
“Well then I’ll have to do something about that. From now on you only have very pleasant dreams in my bed,” Liz said.
Liz glided over his body, her legs spread and were planted on either side of Max. She pressed her entire body against his and slowly rolled her hips to grind her pelvis against Max. She felt his dick grow hard beneath her. With a smile, Liz reached down under the sheets and between them. Slowly she eased forward and then slid back, taking Max entirely into her body.
Max ran his hands up and down her sides, caressing her as she started to slide over him. Both started to breathe heavily and soon they were moving faster. Liz’s bedsprings squeaked, her headboard knocked against the brick wall and both grunted with each other. They kept making love until exhaustion pulled them into sleep but during the night Liz never moved from his body.
Next door, in her parent’s room, Jeff and Nancy lay next to each other. The sounds from their daughter’s room drifted in and they listened.
“They’re at it again,” Nancy said.
“Tell me about it,” Jeff said.
To Be Continued...
Nacedo stood before the Evans house and walked across the street. With each step, he built his power so he was ready for a single devastating strike that would kill the humans inside. While he knew they weren’t the only descendants or Atrula Kantis, he knew they were the main players as the parents of their resurrected rulers. They had to die if for no other reason than it would throw off their children.
He stepped up onto the curb and walked along the sidewalk. His gaze was fixed on the door but then just as he was about to walk up the driveway, he caught sight of something else.
At that moment, Jim Valenti came around the corner. For some reason the stars had aligned just right so that his car broke down. He called for a tow, the car was picked up and taken to the mechanic but it was such a nice day he’d continue his patrol on foot.
Nacedo pushed his hand behind his back and out of sight while he killed his charge. Valenti walked along the sidewalk and saw the town’s newest resident.
“Mr Harding right?” Valenti asked.
“Yes, Sheriff,” Nacedo said.
“So how do you like Roswell?” Valenti asked.
“Just like I remember it,” Nacedo said.
“You’ve been here before?” Valenti asked.
“Yes, but not for a very long time,” Nacedo said.
“So are you lost?” Valenti asked.
“No, just out for a drive. I realised I was near Mr Evans house, my daughter is spending some time with their children so I thought I’d pick her up. Besides, I need to speak to a lawyer. No legal problems, just advice,” Nacedo said.
“Good to here but you should keep an eye on who your daughter spends time with,” Valenti said.
“Problems?” Nacedo asked.
“No, no. It’s just trouble seems to follow young Mr Evans around. Just tell her to be careful,” Valenti said.
Moments later, two cars drove down the road and parked. Nacedo looked over and saw Tess ‘with’ Max and the others. He knew that she was with them from the look in her eyes. Everyone piled out of the cars but they all played their roles.
“Dad, hi. What are you doing here?” Tess asked.
“Looking for you. You know, you really should keep your cell phone on,” Nacedo said.
“It ran out of power. Tried to charge it other ways but sometimes they just do not mix,” Tess said.
“No, no they don’t,” Nacedo said.
“Anyway, I’ll be home in about an hour. Max and Liz here are helping me with my homework. My history is completely messed up,” Tess said.
“Well that’s good if they can help. And I will see you later. Sheriff, it was a pleasure,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo walked back across the street and drove away in his car. Valenti walked away as well but glanced at Max as he walked. After they were gone, they stepped inside the house.
Inside the house, the small army of teenagers went inside. Michael immediately went to the windows and made sure they were they only aliens nearby. Everyone else sat down and told their parents about everything and introduced them to Tess.
“He was going to kill us?” Jeff asked.
“I think so,” Max said.
“Because we’re descended from the Kantins?” Nancy asked.
“Yes,” Max said.
“Well then I guess we better keep an eye out then,” Philip said.
“You guys are being awfully calm about this,” Liz said.
“Please Liz, it’s not the first time somebody’s tried killing off what’s left of Atrula Kantis,” Nancy said.
“Excuse me?” Maria asked.
“The city isn’t exactly a secret. Everyone has heard of it, but there are a few that know it more than the legend of Atlantis. World governments have known that it existed since forever. They just don’t know where to look. Finding us and seeing if we know, and then they kill us. If they can’t have it then they certainly don’t was us to have it again,” Jeff said.
“Okay...that’s a problem,” Liz said.
“Now there’re two reasons for the government to track us down,” Alex said.
“Do you know? Where the city is I mean?” Maria asked.
“We’ve always known. Nothing anyone could do to us could get us to reveal that location. It is the gift of Rasha, the ability to lock it away in our minds. She made sure the survivors would never need to worry about the city being discovered or revealed by anyone,” Amy said.
“Looks like we’ve got more to thank our Antarian mother for Max,” Isabel said.
“Tell me about it,” Max said.
“But, this Nacedo. What do we do about him?” Diane asked.
“Nothing. He’s for me to do. But apparently there’s a human I'm supposed to be with called Kyle. Start dishing the dirt. I'm going to need to know how we can bring him into this,” Tess said.
No one said anything.
“What?” Tess asked.
“I used to date Kyle. His dad is the Sheriff and he’s hell-bent on proving Max is an alien,” Liz said.
“Oh dear,” Tess said.
“Difficult, I know,” Liz said.
“Well then I guess I get to use my imagination,” Tess said with a smile.
“Why do I have the feeling you’re going to enjoy this just a little too much?” Maria asked.
Tess just smiled and stood up. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have some problems at home to deal with,” she said.
Tess quickly left before anyone could protest. They knew what she was going to do but doing it alone wasn’t something they were prepared to do. With a quick kiss to Maria’s cheek, Michael charged from the Evans’ house and went in pursuit.
Antar had its own Everest. The mountain of Karathur was the tallest on the planet, only it wasn’t capped with ice and snow. Carved from the very rock of the mountain, the royal palace of Antar was built into the mountain and stood over all that it surveyed. It was the most sacred spot of Antar and it was from here the Empire was ruled.
Kivar marched into the palace with his armies less than five hours ago and as the moons rose over the horizon, the council of nobles were dragged into the throne room by Kivar’s personal guard.
“I have commanded all kneel before me. Yet you do not. How can our people do as I have asked of them if they see you on your feet?” Kivar asked.
“You are not the king,” Larek said.
“I am!” Kivar spat.
“Even now, our people are tearing themselves apart. Only the true king can use his mind, can reach into the thoughts of our people and cast off the chaos. You can barely influence this room,” Larek said.
“Oh but I can do more than that. My thoughts will spread over this world and unify our race. Zan and Vilandra are not the only ones,” Kivar said.
“They are the last surviving members of the bloodline. Only that family has that kind of power,” another councillor said.
“There is another way. Another power. It was created to ensure the royals did not abuse their gift,” Kivar said.
“The Granolith was lost at the start of this war of yours. Besides, it wasn’t created to give you the opportunity to seize control,” Larek said.
“Well, we’ll just have to agree to disagree,” Kivar said.
He hopped off the throne and walked along the hall toward the gathered nobles. He stared at Larek before he walked up to the window and looked down the mountain. In the distance he could see explosions and columns of smoke that rose high into the sky.
The planet was at war, Antarian against Antarian simply because the king wasn’t unifying them. Their species evolved that they, they relied on the thoughts of the family to calm them and prevent absolute chaos. It had been that way for a million years, from long before they had even learned to make a mud-brick.
“You would have our people like this. At war, with no hope. The world needs unity,” Kivar said.
“You should have thought of that before killing Zan,” Larek said.
“At the time I had access to the Granolith. Now it’s gone but I know where to find it,” Kivar said.
“Then get it. Show us you have the ability to save this world,” a councillor said.
Larek looked at the councillor and asked what he was doing.
“If you have the Granolith, then you will have the support needed to consolidate your power,” he said.
“Hmm...trying to buy the continued life of your chair on the council?” Kivar asked.
“No, just seeing if you can do as you’ve said. Otherwise we’ll be dead and you’ll be ruling over a blackened cinder of a planet that’s worthless,” he said.
“Then so be it. When you stand before the Granolith, you will all kneel to me and you will do so publicly over the communications systems,” Kivar said.
Kivar, with a wave of his hand, sent the councillors away. His second approached quickly.
“My lord...the Granolith?”
“We know it’s on Earth. Rasha would never leave it on a place far from where her son could access it. Find them, find it. Contact our people on Earth. Track them down. Follow them wherever they go and we will have the Granolith back,” Kivar said.
“Yes my lord,” he said.
Nacedo waited in his house. He knelt on the floor in meditation, his body rippled as his flesh changed. His pigment became grey, he became completely bald and his eyes were black. In no time at all he was once again in his natural form. It had been so long, it felt good to be able to feel as an Antarian again.
After a while, he heard the front door open and close. He opened his eyes and stood up to welcome his ‘beloved daughter’. When Tess stepped into the living room, she stood before Nacedo.
“What have you done?” Nacedo asked.
“I found my home. The question is, what have you done?” Tess asked.
“I served our people,” Nacedo said.
“You betrayed them. Betrayed us,” Tess said.
“And allow you to be reunited with the humans. You would contaminate the purity of the races. I will not bow down to a prophecy and neither will Kivar,” Nacedo said.
“What the hell are you talking about? What prophecy?” Tess asked.
“The legend of their coming. The race to which all will join. But it doesn’t matter. You don’t need to know the details. Not since you’ll soon be dead,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo quickly raised his hand but Tess acted faster. She used her ability to mindwarp and instantly he saw seven Tess’s around the room. He aimed his hand at each of them in turn. For a moment he didn’t know which to attack but smiled. He aimed at nothing, smiled, and fired a blast of energy.
The images vanished and Tess appeared on the ground.
“Clever girl. Make me see something else while concealing yourself. Impressive. You’ve learned a lot for me. Too bad you can’t use it,” Nacedo said.
Once more he aimed his hand to finish the job. Suddenly the back door burst inward and Michael charged in. He swept his hand through the air and the coffee table went flying up and smashed Nacedo against the wall. The alien was stunned while Michael grabbed Tess’s arm and pulled her onto her feet.
Nacedo pushed the table away with his power, disintegrating it along the way. He stood over the pair but quickly, Tess took hold of Michael’s arm and surged her energy into his body. Michael didn’t think and thrust his arm out toward the kitchen. His energy blasted out and hit the gas hob on the cooker.
The gas in the pipes ignited and a ball of fire came forth like the fury of hell. Tess and Michael moved faster. They didn’t know how but they did avoid it. As they lay on the grass lawn, behind them the Harding house blew-up.
They rolled onto their backs and looked at the remains of the house. Tess held out her hand and the fire quickly died down. Moments later a house stood where the debris was.
“How are you doing that?” Michael asked.
“Mindwarp. I can make people see what I want them to. As far as the locals are concerned, nothing happened. When we leave, it’ll collapse,” Tess said.
“So what do we do? Stay here just so people see a house?” Michael asked.
“No. Use your powers. Remove all the burn damage. Make it look like it wasn’t a gas explosion. Just...let people thing the house fell down,” Tess said.
Across her brow sweat formed and she struggled to maintain the illusion.
“I can’t do that. I'm not that good at it,” Michael said.
“Yes you are. You’ve started getting your memories back. You have the experience. Trust it, explore the memory and use it,” Tess said.
Michael moved closer to the house. He closed his eyes and explored the memories. He raised his hand and a gentle gust of wind blew over the area of the house. The fire died, the scorches vanished and the structure started to rebuild. It certainly wouldn’t pass building inspectors code but in an hour, when no one was around and it was safe to do so, it would fall down.
When Michael was done, Tess released her mindwarp and fell to the ground out of exhaustion. Michael helped her stand and together they left in her car.
“Do you think he’s dead?” Michael asked.
“Someone with his power? Not a chance. He’s out there,” Tess said.
“So, you need a place to stay?” Michael asked.
“You offering?” Tess asked.
“I have a couch for a while. Mr E should be able to help you deal with Nacedo being gone,” Michael said.
“Emancipation? Like you?” Tess asked.
“That or make it look like Nacedo was called away for work,” Michael said.
“Still, the couch would be great. Thank you. However, before that...I have some business to deal with tonight,” Tess said.
“Yeah? Like what?” Michael asked.
“Kyle Valenti,” Tess said.
On the outskirts of town, a coyote limped through the desert and stopped on the highway. Slowly it changed and Nacedo formed where he stood with his thumb out. A car pulled up, he slipped inside.
“Where are you going, mate?” the driver asked.
“Oh not far,” Nacedo said.
Nacedo grabbed the side of the man’s head and he seized up. Blood poured out his ears and nose before he collapsed against the steering wheel. A moment later, he lifted his head up, his eyes were dull and lifeless.
“Drive. I’ll tell you went to stop,” Nacedo said.
“Yes sir,” he said.
The car drove off down the road.
It was after eleven and Kyle lay in his bed. He tossed and turned, placed a pillow over his head and did everything he could to make himself comfortable. Yet nothing he did helped him find sleep. Eventually he climbed out of bed and put on a pair of jogging bottoms and a t-shirt before leaving his room.
In the living room, the Sheriff sat at the coffee table finishing off today’s paperwork. He looked up and saw Kyle leaving and sat back.
“Where are you off to?” Valenti asked.
“I can’t sleep. Figured a run around the block a few times might help,” Kyle said.
“At this time of night?” Valenti asked.
“Dad, this is Roswell. There aren’t any freaks here. No serial killers, no gangs, no nothing. Not even a little green man,” Kyle said.
“Wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Valenti mumbled. “Okay but be careful.”
Kyle thanked his father and headed out. He started to run. He kept under the streetlights and followed the street running passed the Crashdown. When he started to sweat, he ran harder. He tried to drain himself, to run himself into the ground so that he had no choice but to sleep. It wasn’t working.
Each step he took simply took him further from his house and not to his bed. When he reached the park, Kyle reached a bench and collapsed onto it. He stayed there for a few minutes, breathing heavily and dismayed. He couldn’t help himself. She simply wasn’t getting out of his head.
Never had any girl had this effect on him. Ever since he ran into Tess earlier, she in inside his thoughts and wasn’t leaving any time soon.
And then Kyle thought he was hallucinating.
On the other side of the park, he saw Tess near the edge of the pond. She dipped her foot into the cool water. There was just one thing, she was completely naked. Kyle blinked several times but he still saw her. Tess looked over to the bench and gave him a gentle smile but the look of her eyes were completely mesmerising.
After a moment, Tess pulled her foot from the water and walked away. Kyle couldn’t help himself, he stood up and followed Tess as she walked through the empty streets. As she turned a corner, Kyle followed and lost sight of her.
He looked around, up and down the street but he couldn’t see her anywhere. Then he heard the squeak of a gate and he took off. He found himself at the school gates and saw they were open. He went inside, crossed the campus and saw a light on in the school’s swimming pool. Once inside, he saw her again for just a moment before she vanished.
Kyle nearly jumped out of his skin. He literally blinked and she disappeared. He ran to where she last stood and opened the nearby door. He was by the pool and swimming laps was Tess. When she saw him, she stopped and treaded water.
“How did you do that?” Kyle asked.
“Do what?” Tess asked.
“You were out there...then you were in here?” Kyle asked.
“Kyle, I’ve been in here for at least an hour,” Tess said. It was true, thanks to her little gifts.
“Oh that wasn’t you naked in the park and walking straight to here?” Kyle asked.
“Naked...in public? Kyle, I like skinny dipping but I'm not an exhibitionist. Maybe the fates were being kind and brought you here,” Tess said.
“Kind? Right now I'm thinking God is smiling at me,” Kyle said.
Tess looked down her naked body, barely concealed by the lapping water and then looked up at Kyle with a smile. “Don’t plan on getting lucky. You’re not ready for that,” she said.
“No?” Kyle asked.
“No,” Tess answered flatly. “Of course, it’s a big pool. There’s nothing stopping you from joining me.”
Kyle couldn’t have moved faster as he stripped off his clothes and jumped in. Only his boxers remained on, something that disappointed Tess.
“Kyle, loose the boxers,” Tess whispered.
He hesitated for a moment but did so, he pushed them off down his legs but before they sank to the bottom he grabbed them and threw them to the side of the pool. Tess dunked herself under the water, when she came up she smiled brightly as she swept her hands over her hair to remove the water.
For a moment, the rosy tips of her breasts crested over the waves and Kyle felt stirrings way deep down. They both kicked their feet beneath them to keep them above the waterline but neither did anything but look at each other. Then Tess leapt out, curved her back and for a brief moment exposed her entire body to Kyle before she dived under the water. She swam around Kyle like a fish and circled him before he too started to swim.
They did laps along the pool, at times they raced each other but most of the time they played and splashed. Soon though they came to a stop, both smiled. Kyle reached out and gently brushed her arm but Tess couldn’t help herself. She pressed her body against his and gave him a kiss that made his face disappear.
“Wow,” Kyle mumbled.
“Thank you,” Tess said.
“Where the hell did you come from?” Kyle asked, but only rhetorically.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I proved it to you,” Tess said.
Kyle’s hands slowly trailed over Tess’s back and held her against him. His dick swelled and Tess felt it. She sighed.
“I’ve never wanted anything more than I want you,” Tess said.
“Same here,” Kyle said.
“But I meant what I said. You aren’t ready,” Tess said.
“Tess I’ve been ready for a long time. Years, lots of them. I am ready,” Kyle said.
“You don’t understand. There’re things you don’t know,” Tess said.
“Then tell me,” Kyle said.
“I can’t,” Tess said. “But I can give us what I want...at least a little.”
Tess looked into his eyes, she held her breath and sank beneath the surface. She opened her mouth and took Kyle’s dick into her. Kyle’s sighed with contentment as he felt Tess’s tongue snake around his length while she bobbed her head slowly back and forth. They floated there, they should have sank but Tess helped with that. Kyle was enjoying himself too much to realise.
Slowly Tess continued to move her head, taking Kyle fully into her mouth and she kept it slow. She drew it out and ensured that Kyle was receiving wave after wave of pleasure. She couldn’t hear him but she knew Kyle was groaning above her. He loved it, gently pushing his hips forward and thrusting into Tess’s mouth and she knew how to ensure Kyle’s delight. Her mouth was all warm and wet as Tess started to deep throat the human. Nothing had felt so right, to either of them.
Kyle was in bliss as Tess worked her magic on his dick. He was in a state of delirious pleasure that cause his cum to churn in his balls. She caressed them, feeling the heavy sack in her hand and rolling his balls around a little in an attempt to coax the seed out. Kyle’s cock was sliding in and out with such ease that Kyle though he wasn’t the first dick to be taken into this girl’s throat. In fact, he was the only one to even being close to her body.
“Ughnnn…Tess…so close…keep going…oh…FUCCCCCCCCCCK!” Kyle groaned as his seed spurted out.
Tess licked Kyle’s length like a cat lapping at milk. The juices flowed from Kyle were eagerly sucked up and swallowed until he let go to raise her head. Tess returned to the surface.
“My god,” Kyle said.
“Did you like that?” Tess asked.
“Yes,” Kyle sighed.
Quickly Kyle pulled her against him and kissed her hard. Tess melt against him and soon both of them found themselves floating toward the shallow end of the pool. Once their feet touched bottom, Kyle lifted Tess into his arms and placed her down on the pool’s edge. Tess watched him stroke his dick and she bit her lip. Suddenly she stopped being delighted.
“Kyle, no. I meant it. We can’t. I want to, god knows I want to but we can’t,” Tess said.
“Then at least I can return the favour,” Kyle said.
Tess smiled. “Really?” she asked.
Kyle nodded and ran his hands down her legs to her knees. Slowly he parted them and moved in. Tess leaned back, and propped herself of her elbows, to give him easier access.
He nestled his tongue deep into Tess’s wet pussy and eagerly lapped at that delicious flesh in front of him. Shifting position to gain better access, Kyle buried his face in Tess’s dripping wet slit. He let loose a tongue-fucking frenzy inside that delectable pussy, slurping up the juices that were now flowing as a result of his efforts. He could tell from the clenching of Tess’s vaginal muscles that the girl would soon erupt in a shuddering climax. He drove Tess to the absolute breaking point then eased up, earning a frustrated growl in response.
“Ughnnn…ughnnn…oh fuck Kyle, don’t stop…Ughnnnn…do it,” Tess moaned.
Kyle just grunted into the apex of her thighs. He ignored Tess’s desires for an immediate orgasm and dropped a kiss on her rippling tummy before moving up to suckle a breast. The young woman’s nipples were rock hard from the moment he started eating her and he latched onto one of the plump nubs, stroking it with his lips until Tess responded with a whimper of bliss he loved to hear. Kyle moved from one breast to the other, then flicking her tongue over Tess’s nipples, sucking them, biting them again and again. He was driving her into fits of pleasure as her body thrashed gently beneath his mouth. Kyle savoured each whimper his efforts gained as he slid a hand between Tess’s soft legs to fondle her pussy he had feasted on just moments before. His fingers danced over her slit that was practically steaming from the licking out he had given it and once more Kyle had Tess on the brink of release.
“Oh…Oh…Kyle. KYLE…KYLEEEEEEE…OH FUCKKKKKKKKK!” Tess screamed, almost high pitched enough to break the glass of the windows.
Kyle smiled as he kissed over her chest and then her mouth before sitting up next to her. Tess wrapped her arms around her own body as she felt the electricity continuing to spark through her body.
The two of them held each other. As the sensations of her first ever orgasm seared her nerves, she glowed slightly. Streams of colourful light covered her body while she and Kyle kissed each other and faded when they parted. Kyle caught a glimpse of it but dismissed it. He was feeling too good right now.
“What aren’t you telling me?” Kyle whispered into her ear.
“A lot,” Tess said. “I want you to know. It’s just best that you remember.”
“I don’t understand,” Kyle said.
“I know,” Tess said.
Tess leaned over and kissed his forehead. An instant later, she was gone. Kyle was on the street, fully dressed and jogging again with no sign of Tess. He stopped, he looked around but she wasn’t there. He reached up and touched his head, he felt his hair. It was wet, what happened did happen.
“What the hell is going on?” Kyle asked.
Still, everything worked out. He felt relaxed, content and like he could sleep for a year. Now all he had to do was make it to his bed.
Max and Liz lay in bed, both pressed up against each other under the sheets as the stars glimmered against their skin. Suddenly the door opened and they snapped awake to see a small girl standing by their bed.
“Hi Cassie, what’s wrong?” Max asked.
“Daddy, there’s a monster under my bed,” she said, clutching a stuffed grey alien doll.
“Do you want me to...?” Liz asked sleepily.
“No, I have it,” Max said.
Max pulled himself from the bed and took hold of his robe. Once he put it on, he walked with his daughter’s hand in his through the halls of their home to her bedroom. Once inside, Cassie hid behind his leg. He looked around the room and hunted for his girl’s nightmare but continually she pointed at the bed. Ah, the duties of a father.
“You know, there is only one thing worse off to be than a monster hiding under a little girl’s bed. It’s being a monster hiding under my little girl’s bed,” Max said.
Max thrust his hand out and sent a pulse of light under the bed. Then something happened Max didn’t expect. There was a screech. Max pulled Cassie behind him and kept his hand raised as a mass fled from the bed. It was like a grey manta ray with a long barbed tail. A single stalk came from the forehead, if you could call it that, sported a single eye and its mouth was on the underside near a set of gills. The mouth was filled with razor sharp teeth.
“Told you,” Cassie said.
“Yes, you did. What are you?” Max asked.
“I be Slan of Kurs. You be Antar Emperor King,” Slan said.
“I am. My name is Max Evans,” he said.
“Yes. Claim made on humans. Humans cannot be claimed,” Slan said.
“I haven’t made any claims,” Max said.
“You have human mate. Have child of human mate,” Slan said.
“If you try to hurt them I swear I’ll tear you apart,” Max said.
“Slan not be threatened by Emperor King, Emperor King will stop now or Slan will stop him,” it said.
Slan’s tail extended several more barbs and grew longer before it started to lash around like a whip.
“What do you want?” Max asked.
“Allow Kurs to come. Allow Kurs to mate with humans. Planet defences you will shut down you will,” Slan said.
“Like hell. Besides, you’re talking to the wrong Evans. You need my wife,” Max said.
Instantly Slan leapt through the air toward Max. Max sent another pulse out, this time it wasn’t as gentle as before.
Max’s eyes snapped open and he shot up in bed. Next to him lay Liz and as he looked around he realised they were in her bedroom. He was covered in a cold sweat and he rubbed his eyes. Liz rolled over and she woke to find him sitting up.
“Are you okay?” Liz asked.
“Yeah, just a bad dream,” Max said.
He leaned back down and rested his head on her pillow. They looked into each other’s eyes and she took hold of his hand. Gently she kissed his knuckles before she held his hand against her warm body.
“Well then I’ll have to do something about that. From now on you only have very pleasant dreams in my bed,” Liz said.
Liz glided over his body, her legs spread and were planted on either side of Max. She pressed her entire body against his and slowly rolled her hips to grind her pelvis against Max. She felt his dick grow hard beneath her. With a smile, Liz reached down under the sheets and between them. Slowly she eased forward and then slid back, taking Max entirely into her body.
Max ran his hands up and down her sides, caressing her as she started to slide over him. Both started to breathe heavily and soon they were moving faster. Liz’s bedsprings squeaked, her headboard knocked against the brick wall and both grunted with each other. They kept making love until exhaustion pulled them into sleep but during the night Liz never moved from his body.
Next door, in her parent’s room, Jeff and Nancy lay next to each other. The sounds from their daughter’s room drifted in and they listened.
“They’re at it again,” Nancy said.
“Tell me about it,” Jeff said.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 5 - 12 Aug
Chapter 6
The next morning, Liz was up, showered with Max and dressed before he slipped out of her window. He needed to get some fresh clothes and his schoolbag. It left Liz to dine alone for breakfast while she waited for her mother and father. As she gulped down some cornflakes, her parent’s bedroom door opened and they came out looking very tired.
Jeff immediately went to brew some coffee. Nancy opened the cabinet beneath the sink. She rummaged around a little before she pulled out a can of oil and placed it on the dining table as her husband requested.
“What’s that for?” Liz asked.
“A certain young lady has a squeaky bedspring problem. They kept making noise all night,” Jeff said.
For the first time since she started making love with Max, Liz blushed.
“Where is Max anyway?” Nancy asked.
“He needed to go home before school,” Liz said.
“Well at least he’s giving you a break,” Jeff said.
“Actually, last night it was me...a lot,” Liz said.
“Oh believe me, we know all about the ‘a lot’ part. Still, it’s not like we didn’t know. We grew up with the stories of how you two were insatiable in the past,” Nancy said.
“I wouldn’t say we were insatiable. Well, not that much at any rate,” Liz said.
“Liz...please,” Jeff said.
“Okay, okay. I want to spend every minute in bed with Max. I can’t help it. I just do,” Liz said.
“Liz, you don’t need to justify it. We want you to be together. Although, to save Max time in the future you two might want to set up some drawers for each other in your bedrooms,” Nancy said.
“So what’s the plan today?” Jeff asked.
“School, talk to Tess about Kyle, home, sleep,” Liz said.
“Concise but I think you forgot the part about being with Max. Liz, I know I don’t need to say this but I will. At school, be careful not to get caught,” Jeff said.
“Daddy, trust me,” Liz said.
Liz placed her bowl in the sink and checked her watch. Her eyes went wide, said goodbye and grabbed her bag before she ran out the door.
“Why is it when a teenager says that I get a cold shiver down my spine?” Nancy asked.
At Michael’s apartment, Michael stepped out of his bedroom and found Tess sprawled naked on his sofa. For a moment he looked and for a moment he wondered why there was a naked girl in his place that wasn’t Maria. It took a while to remember that he was putting her up for a while.
Tess opened her eyes and stretched out. “Hmm...morning,” she said.
“Have a good night?” Michael asked.
“You have no idea,” Tess said.
“You do have clothes right?” Michael asked.
“Of course I do. I repaired all the ones from my house. I just never wear anything in the house unless I'm coming back in or going out. Nacedo wanted us to live like Antarians at least in our own home,” Tess said.
“Something tells me Kyle is going to enjoy life with you,” Michael said.
“Hmmm...Kyle,” Tess whispered.
“Okay, you know what, no details please. I'm still getting used to this,” Michael said.
“I'm loving it. I’ve never felt so free. Nacedo...he was just so strict. He made Antarians seem like rigid, military generals obsessed with protocol,” Tess said.
“I guess that’s Kivar’s group of suicidal nutcases,” Michael said.
“Suicidal?” Tess asked.
“Oh we never told you that. Atrula Kantis was destroyed when one of Kivar’s people crashed his ship into the city with the engines on overload,” Michael said.
“Kamikaze? Nacedo never mentioned anything like that,” Tess said.
“Well they did it. If it wasn’t for Max and Isabel’s mother...the Antarian one, we’d be dead along with Maria and the others,” Michael said.
“I wonder why she did it. She couldn’t have been happy that her children were having sex with humans,” Tess said.
“You don’t know?” Michael asked.
“No. I don’t have the memories remember? According to you I need Kyle for that,” Tess said.
“Oh right,” Michael said.
“And I can’t very well go bang him before he’s had a chance to adjust to this,” Tess said.
“Why not?” Michael asked.
“What do you mean?” Tess asked.
“You screw Kyle, you both get your memories back and we don’t have to worry about him learning about aliens,” Michael said.
“Oh like hell that’ll work. He needs to be tested. The ship needs to be sure before we are together. I can tell you this though, if I don’t sleep with him soon I'm going to go insane,” Tess said.
“You only met him yesterday,” Michael said.
“And after that I’ve gotten myself off twelve times thinking about him and that was before we had a little fun in the pool last night,” Tess said.
“And I thought Maria was a nymph,” Michael said.
“When it comes to sex, it seems every girl involved is the same,” Tess said.
“Well...I need a shower. Do you want in first?” Michael asked.
“No thanks, I'm good,” Tess said.
Tess immediately hopped off the couch and went to the sink. She turned on the faucet and Michael watched as a ball of water formed. Tess glided her hand through the air and the water hovered over to her. It touched her skin and coated every inch of her body. Moments later it slid off her, carrying all the sweat and dirt away from her. Moments later it was heading down the drain.
“What the hell?” Michael asked.
“You never knew you could do that?” Tess asked.
“I'm not so good with my powers,” Michael said.
“Then that we’ll take care of,” Tess said.
Michael nodded and slipped into his bathroom. When he came back out, Tess was dressed. Michael had a towel wrapped around his waist, his hand tightly gripped at the join to keep the towel in place.
“Michael,” Tess said.
“Yeah?” Michael asked.
“We’re Antarian. This place is yours, if there’s any place where we can be ourselves it’s here. You don’t need to cover yourself up. That’s humans...actually its most humans. The Kantins we were so fond of, they didn’t wear much either,” Tess said.
He thought for a moment and relented. He had many memories of those times and he wasn’t exactly bashful these days. Michael released his grip slightly and let the towel fall away. He used it to wipe some water from his brow.
Tess smiled. “That’s better,” she said.
He went into his bedroom to dress. Tess turned away and mouthed ‘wow’. “Maria, you must really enjoy yourself,” she said to herself.
A short time later, after downing some toast and Tabasco laced orange juice, the two of them left for school.
As the horde of students marched in through the school gates, Max and Isabel met up with Alex and Liz in the parking lot. They could see Tess with Michael and Maria further along the path about to enter the building but as Max took hold of Liz’s hand, Isabel couldn’t let go of an argument.
“All I'm saying is that anything can happen in dreams,” Isabel said.
“It was more than a dream. I can’t explain it, I just know,” Max said.
“What’s this about?” Liz asked.
“The nightmare Max had last night. And that’s all it was Max,” Isabel said.
“She is the dream expert,” Alex said.
“Look, I know how it sounds,” Max said.
“It sounds like you dreamed the future,” Isabel said.
“If that’s true, you met our daughter. How’d she look?” Liz asked.
“She was beautiful. Certainly takes after her mother,” Max said.
“So that Slan thing?” Liz asked.
“I have no idea. He talked something about us claiming hum...ans,” Max said.
“What?” Isabel asked.
“I'm remembering something, from before,” Max said.
“Yeah? What?” Isabel asked excitedly.
“Liz, Alex...there’s things we didn’t tell you. Not now...not back in Atrula Kantis,” Max said.
“What?” Liz asked.
“Apparently, interspecies...relations I suppose you can call it’s a strict no no. Not because of some law or anything but because it was impossible,” Max said.
“Impossible, as in no kids?” Isabel asked.
“Yes,” Max said.
“But that can’t be right. Elizaka was pregnant,” Liz said.
“Yes because humans make crossbreeding possible. It’s like you’re biological glue,” Max said.
“And there are species out there that envy the abilities of other races,” Isabel said.
“Like our powers. Some races can walk through solid objects, some can travel between stars in the blink of an eye. There are races out there that would dissect every human to find out how to do it without application of the usual methods,” Max said.
“So it’s humanities destiny to get frisky with every alien out there?” Alex asked.
“Don’t be getting any ideas,” Isabel said.
“Hey, I'm strictly a one woman guy,” Alex said.
“So Slan, whatever the hell he is...that could have been old memories mixing with the new ones to help you understand?” Liz asked.
“Or an actual vision of the future,” Max said.
“There’s no way to be sure,” Alex said.
“Okay but back to the nice stuff. Max, any idea how old we were in the dream?” Liz asked.
“Why?” Max asked.
“Just wondering if I should be looking to build a nursery,” Liz said.
“Well that’s why condoms exist,” Isabel said.
And suddenly everyone stopped walking and quickly left the crowd of students so they wouldn’t cause accidents on the still moving horde.
“Have any of you...?” Liz asked.
“I’ve never even thought about it,” Max said.
“Me neither. Are you girls on the pill or something?” Alex asked.
“Human medication, alien biology...too risky to mix,” Isabel said.
“It’s just not something I’ve considered. I mean I know I should be using it but it’s like I just don’t want to,” Liz said.
“Okay...this is weird right? I mean of all people to play it safe...” Isabel said.
“It’s almost like we can’t help ourselves,” Max said.
“I think we better talk to our parents about this. There’s been something they haven’t told us,” Liz said.
Inside the school, Michael and Maria disappeared into the Eraser Room and left Tess to wonder the halls by herself. Along the way, she saw Kyle. Both instantly smiled brightly as they remembered their little swim.
“Hi,” Tess said.
“Hey. How are you?” Kyle asked.
“I'm feeling good. You certainly made sure of that,” Tess said.
“Likewise,” Kyle said. “Want to get together tonight?”
“Expecting more fun?” Tess asked.
“No, not expecting. Very, very hoping,” Kyle said.
“Good. But you’re still not ready,” Tess said.
“Then how do I get ready?” Kyle asked.
“Open your mind. Think about new possibilities. That everything you know might not be,” Tess said.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Kyle said.
“When we meet up tonight...I’ll show you,” Tess said.
She immediately grabbed Kyle’s collar and pulled him in for a searing kiss. As their tongues duelled for dominance in each other’s mouths, the students around them all whooped. When a teacher decided to clear his throat, they parted but instead of looking guilty, they smiled.
Tess headed off in one direction, Kyle in the other. Both had to get to their classes but a little further down the hall, Isabel saw and stopped Tess.
“Show him what?” Isabel asked.
“Don’t worry. Nothing alien, not until he’s ready to go into the ship. I want him to see what true love is, true passion. Besides, I think I can safely say that you guys don’t mind being watched,” Tess said.
“Well, we do have a little get-together planned tonight. It’s not often we can be together like that,” Isabel said.
“I know. I just hope I get laid soon. I am going out of my mind,” Tess said.
“Tess, trust me. That boy has enough fantasies running through his head. He’s in worse shape,” Isabel said.
They went to their classes; the school day went on and dragged. The seconds seemed to last an hour. Lunch came and then more classes and then they went home to prepare for their night out.
On the bridge at the park, Kyle walked along the wood to the cresting arch of the bridge where Tess stood. She wore a tight red top and short black skirt, both showed plenty of flesh. She wanted Kyle utterly entranced with her, and a little sex-appeal always helped. They may be drawn together but neither were the same as they were 19,000 years ago and neither had their memories of that time. What Kyle would do now might be completely different from what Kylos would have done and she knew it.
“Evening,” Kyle said.
“Kyle, Kyle, Kyle, don’t you know it’s not polite to keep a lady waiting,” Tess said.
Kyle smiled, “I’ve been here a while and I saw you pull up,” he said.
“Hmm, and you waited because...?” Tess asked.
“Because true beauty must be appreciated from afar before the close up. And both are completely mesmerising,” Kyle said.
Tess paused. “Have you been hanging around Alex Whitman lately? Isabel completely raves about this Whitman Charm and you seem to have it down cold,” she asked.
“No, not lately,” Kyle said.
“Well then, shall we?” Tess asked.
Together both started to walk through the park. Kyle wondered just what Tess had in mind for their evening’s activities but one thing was more prominent in his mind.
“Tess, you really weren’t out here last night, naked?” Kyle asked.
“Only in the pool. Of course, I might be talked into a little skinny dipping right now,” Tess said.
Kyle started to stammer before he caught himself, “I think maybe the date first,” he said.
“Hmmm, a romantic,” Tess said.
“Not really,” Kyle admitted. “But I am curious about what you spoke about earlier.”
Tess’s fingers interlocked with Kyle’s and she smiled as she guided him out of the park. She walked him toward the Crashdown but they didn’t go in. They went into a building nearby and climbed the stairs to the roof. Tess used her abilities to unlock all the doors but once they emerged on the roof Kyle was surprised.
On the floor was a blanket with candles flickering around it. A picnic basket lay nearby along with a few cushions. Right over the edge and down a little they had a perfect view right onto Liz’s balcony.
Tess turned to Kyle and stared at him with a wanton smile as she looked up and down his body.
“Why are you here Kyle?” Tess asked.
“What do you mean?” Kyle asked.
“You barely know me. We met yesterday and last night we shared something amazing,” Tess said.
“I'm here because I can’t stop thinking about you. I know I hardly know you but...I need to be with you,” Kyle said.
“And you will be,” Tess said.
Tess reached up and pulled off her top before turning her attention to her skirt. In moments she was wearing only her silk panties.
“Take off your clothes,” Tess said.
Kyle enthusiastically started to divest himself of his clothes, tossing them away quickly once he took them off.
“Leave your underwear on. I don’t want you getting to eager now,” Tess said.
Tess turned around, a look over her shoulder beckoned Kyle closer. His eyes danced over her back and soon Tess could feel his breath on the back of her neck.
“Wrap your arms around me. Touch me,” Tess whispered.
Kyle ran his fingertips over her arms before sliding around to embrace her. He held Tess close to his body and his hand glided over breasts and belly. He inhaled the scent of her hair and Tess felt his dick swelling against her backside. Although separated by their underwear, both felt as though he could thrust right through the two layers of fabric right into her body.
“You really are a tease,” Kyle said.
Slowly Tess descended to her knees and took Kyle with her. He kept the embrace of her body firmly against his. Tess gripped onto the edge of the wall around the rim of the roof and Kyle started to kiss her shoulders and upper back. He simply couldn’t help himself. That, with his dick pressing against her silk covered pussy, and he couldn’t stop his hips from gently rocking and rubbing up against her.
Soon he was thrusting his hips, Tess smiled and let Kyle enjoy his ride. Besides, he wasn’t the only one enjoying it. Feeling Kyle hump against her body had Tess so hot she was breathing heavy and the constant brushing against her slit was a godsend.
“God I want you,” Kyle said.
“I want you too,” Tess gasped.
Suddenly Kyle jerked his hips several times and came in his boxers while he held himself against Tess’s body. Soon he released her and fell to the side.
“Why did you let me do that?” Kyle asked.
“To show you the difference. Of how much better it can be. You see...that was lust, desire and it was good. That, however, is love,” Tess said, pointing over the edge.
Kyle looked and he saw Max and Liz kissing on a deckchair, Isabel and Alex kissing by the window. Michael and Maria were on a blanket close to the fire-escape. All were being open, almost blatant about their level of intimacy. Tess took hold of Kyle’s hand and together they sat down to watch.
...
..
.
The next morning, Liz was up, showered with Max and dressed before he slipped out of her window. He needed to get some fresh clothes and his schoolbag. It left Liz to dine alone for breakfast while she waited for her mother and father. As she gulped down some cornflakes, her parent’s bedroom door opened and they came out looking very tired.
Jeff immediately went to brew some coffee. Nancy opened the cabinet beneath the sink. She rummaged around a little before she pulled out a can of oil and placed it on the dining table as her husband requested.
“What’s that for?” Liz asked.
“A certain young lady has a squeaky bedspring problem. They kept making noise all night,” Jeff said.
For the first time since she started making love with Max, Liz blushed.
“Where is Max anyway?” Nancy asked.
“He needed to go home before school,” Liz said.
“Well at least he’s giving you a break,” Jeff said.
“Actually, last night it was me...a lot,” Liz said.
“Oh believe me, we know all about the ‘a lot’ part. Still, it’s not like we didn’t know. We grew up with the stories of how you two were insatiable in the past,” Nancy said.
“I wouldn’t say we were insatiable. Well, not that much at any rate,” Liz said.
“Liz...please,” Jeff said.
“Okay, okay. I want to spend every minute in bed with Max. I can’t help it. I just do,” Liz said.
“Liz, you don’t need to justify it. We want you to be together. Although, to save Max time in the future you two might want to set up some drawers for each other in your bedrooms,” Nancy said.
“So what’s the plan today?” Jeff asked.
“School, talk to Tess about Kyle, home, sleep,” Liz said.
“Concise but I think you forgot the part about being with Max. Liz, I know I don’t need to say this but I will. At school, be careful not to get caught,” Jeff said.
“Daddy, trust me,” Liz said.
Liz placed her bowl in the sink and checked her watch. Her eyes went wide, said goodbye and grabbed her bag before she ran out the door.
“Why is it when a teenager says that I get a cold shiver down my spine?” Nancy asked.
At Michael’s apartment, Michael stepped out of his bedroom and found Tess sprawled naked on his sofa. For a moment he looked and for a moment he wondered why there was a naked girl in his place that wasn’t Maria. It took a while to remember that he was putting her up for a while.
Tess opened her eyes and stretched out. “Hmm...morning,” she said.
“Have a good night?” Michael asked.
“You have no idea,” Tess said.
“You do have clothes right?” Michael asked.
“Of course I do. I repaired all the ones from my house. I just never wear anything in the house unless I'm coming back in or going out. Nacedo wanted us to live like Antarians at least in our own home,” Tess said.
“Something tells me Kyle is going to enjoy life with you,” Michael said.
“Hmmm...Kyle,” Tess whispered.
“Okay, you know what, no details please. I'm still getting used to this,” Michael said.
“I'm loving it. I’ve never felt so free. Nacedo...he was just so strict. He made Antarians seem like rigid, military generals obsessed with protocol,” Tess said.
“I guess that’s Kivar’s group of suicidal nutcases,” Michael said.
“Suicidal?” Tess asked.
“Oh we never told you that. Atrula Kantis was destroyed when one of Kivar’s people crashed his ship into the city with the engines on overload,” Michael said.
“Kamikaze? Nacedo never mentioned anything like that,” Tess said.
“Well they did it. If it wasn’t for Max and Isabel’s mother...the Antarian one, we’d be dead along with Maria and the others,” Michael said.
“I wonder why she did it. She couldn’t have been happy that her children were having sex with humans,” Tess said.
“You don’t know?” Michael asked.
“No. I don’t have the memories remember? According to you I need Kyle for that,” Tess said.
“Oh right,” Michael said.
“And I can’t very well go bang him before he’s had a chance to adjust to this,” Tess said.
“Why not?” Michael asked.
“What do you mean?” Tess asked.
“You screw Kyle, you both get your memories back and we don’t have to worry about him learning about aliens,” Michael said.
“Oh like hell that’ll work. He needs to be tested. The ship needs to be sure before we are together. I can tell you this though, if I don’t sleep with him soon I'm going to go insane,” Tess said.
“You only met him yesterday,” Michael said.
“And after that I’ve gotten myself off twelve times thinking about him and that was before we had a little fun in the pool last night,” Tess said.
“And I thought Maria was a nymph,” Michael said.
“When it comes to sex, it seems every girl involved is the same,” Tess said.
“Well...I need a shower. Do you want in first?” Michael asked.
“No thanks, I'm good,” Tess said.
Tess immediately hopped off the couch and went to the sink. She turned on the faucet and Michael watched as a ball of water formed. Tess glided her hand through the air and the water hovered over to her. It touched her skin and coated every inch of her body. Moments later it slid off her, carrying all the sweat and dirt away from her. Moments later it was heading down the drain.
“What the hell?” Michael asked.
“You never knew you could do that?” Tess asked.
“I'm not so good with my powers,” Michael said.
“Then that we’ll take care of,” Tess said.
Michael nodded and slipped into his bathroom. When he came back out, Tess was dressed. Michael had a towel wrapped around his waist, his hand tightly gripped at the join to keep the towel in place.
“Michael,” Tess said.
“Yeah?” Michael asked.
“We’re Antarian. This place is yours, if there’s any place where we can be ourselves it’s here. You don’t need to cover yourself up. That’s humans...actually its most humans. The Kantins we were so fond of, they didn’t wear much either,” Tess said.
He thought for a moment and relented. He had many memories of those times and he wasn’t exactly bashful these days. Michael released his grip slightly and let the towel fall away. He used it to wipe some water from his brow.
Tess smiled. “That’s better,” she said.
He went into his bedroom to dress. Tess turned away and mouthed ‘wow’. “Maria, you must really enjoy yourself,” she said to herself.
A short time later, after downing some toast and Tabasco laced orange juice, the two of them left for school.
As the horde of students marched in through the school gates, Max and Isabel met up with Alex and Liz in the parking lot. They could see Tess with Michael and Maria further along the path about to enter the building but as Max took hold of Liz’s hand, Isabel couldn’t let go of an argument.
“All I'm saying is that anything can happen in dreams,” Isabel said.
“It was more than a dream. I can’t explain it, I just know,” Max said.
“What’s this about?” Liz asked.
“The nightmare Max had last night. And that’s all it was Max,” Isabel said.
“She is the dream expert,” Alex said.
“Look, I know how it sounds,” Max said.
“It sounds like you dreamed the future,” Isabel said.
“If that’s true, you met our daughter. How’d she look?” Liz asked.
“She was beautiful. Certainly takes after her mother,” Max said.
“So that Slan thing?” Liz asked.
“I have no idea. He talked something about us claiming hum...ans,” Max said.
“What?” Isabel asked.
“I'm remembering something, from before,” Max said.
“Yeah? What?” Isabel asked excitedly.
“Liz, Alex...there’s things we didn’t tell you. Not now...not back in Atrula Kantis,” Max said.
“What?” Liz asked.
“Apparently, interspecies...relations I suppose you can call it’s a strict no no. Not because of some law or anything but because it was impossible,” Max said.
“Impossible, as in no kids?” Isabel asked.
“Yes,” Max said.
“But that can’t be right. Elizaka was pregnant,” Liz said.
“Yes because humans make crossbreeding possible. It’s like you’re biological glue,” Max said.
“And there are species out there that envy the abilities of other races,” Isabel said.
“Like our powers. Some races can walk through solid objects, some can travel between stars in the blink of an eye. There are races out there that would dissect every human to find out how to do it without application of the usual methods,” Max said.
“So it’s humanities destiny to get frisky with every alien out there?” Alex asked.
“Don’t be getting any ideas,” Isabel said.
“Hey, I'm strictly a one woman guy,” Alex said.
“So Slan, whatever the hell he is...that could have been old memories mixing with the new ones to help you understand?” Liz asked.
“Or an actual vision of the future,” Max said.
“There’s no way to be sure,” Alex said.
“Okay but back to the nice stuff. Max, any idea how old we were in the dream?” Liz asked.
“Why?” Max asked.
“Just wondering if I should be looking to build a nursery,” Liz said.
“Well that’s why condoms exist,” Isabel said.
And suddenly everyone stopped walking and quickly left the crowd of students so they wouldn’t cause accidents on the still moving horde.
“Have any of you...?” Liz asked.
“I’ve never even thought about it,” Max said.
“Me neither. Are you girls on the pill or something?” Alex asked.
“Human medication, alien biology...too risky to mix,” Isabel said.
“It’s just not something I’ve considered. I mean I know I should be using it but it’s like I just don’t want to,” Liz said.
“Okay...this is weird right? I mean of all people to play it safe...” Isabel said.
“It’s almost like we can’t help ourselves,” Max said.
“I think we better talk to our parents about this. There’s been something they haven’t told us,” Liz said.
Inside the school, Michael and Maria disappeared into the Eraser Room and left Tess to wonder the halls by herself. Along the way, she saw Kyle. Both instantly smiled brightly as they remembered their little swim.
“Hi,” Tess said.
“Hey. How are you?” Kyle asked.
“I'm feeling good. You certainly made sure of that,” Tess said.
“Likewise,” Kyle said. “Want to get together tonight?”
“Expecting more fun?” Tess asked.
“No, not expecting. Very, very hoping,” Kyle said.
“Good. But you’re still not ready,” Tess said.
“Then how do I get ready?” Kyle asked.
“Open your mind. Think about new possibilities. That everything you know might not be,” Tess said.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Kyle said.
“When we meet up tonight...I’ll show you,” Tess said.
She immediately grabbed Kyle’s collar and pulled him in for a searing kiss. As their tongues duelled for dominance in each other’s mouths, the students around them all whooped. When a teacher decided to clear his throat, they parted but instead of looking guilty, they smiled.
Tess headed off in one direction, Kyle in the other. Both had to get to their classes but a little further down the hall, Isabel saw and stopped Tess.
“Show him what?” Isabel asked.
“Don’t worry. Nothing alien, not until he’s ready to go into the ship. I want him to see what true love is, true passion. Besides, I think I can safely say that you guys don’t mind being watched,” Tess said.
“Well, we do have a little get-together planned tonight. It’s not often we can be together like that,” Isabel said.
“I know. I just hope I get laid soon. I am going out of my mind,” Tess said.
“Tess, trust me. That boy has enough fantasies running through his head. He’s in worse shape,” Isabel said.
They went to their classes; the school day went on and dragged. The seconds seemed to last an hour. Lunch came and then more classes and then they went home to prepare for their night out.
On the bridge at the park, Kyle walked along the wood to the cresting arch of the bridge where Tess stood. She wore a tight red top and short black skirt, both showed plenty of flesh. She wanted Kyle utterly entranced with her, and a little sex-appeal always helped. They may be drawn together but neither were the same as they were 19,000 years ago and neither had their memories of that time. What Kyle would do now might be completely different from what Kylos would have done and she knew it.
“Evening,” Kyle said.
“Kyle, Kyle, Kyle, don’t you know it’s not polite to keep a lady waiting,” Tess said.
Kyle smiled, “I’ve been here a while and I saw you pull up,” he said.
“Hmm, and you waited because...?” Tess asked.
“Because true beauty must be appreciated from afar before the close up. And both are completely mesmerising,” Kyle said.
Tess paused. “Have you been hanging around Alex Whitman lately? Isabel completely raves about this Whitman Charm and you seem to have it down cold,” she asked.
“No, not lately,” Kyle said.
“Well then, shall we?” Tess asked.
Together both started to walk through the park. Kyle wondered just what Tess had in mind for their evening’s activities but one thing was more prominent in his mind.
“Tess, you really weren’t out here last night, naked?” Kyle asked.
“Only in the pool. Of course, I might be talked into a little skinny dipping right now,” Tess said.
Kyle started to stammer before he caught himself, “I think maybe the date first,” he said.
“Hmmm, a romantic,” Tess said.
“Not really,” Kyle admitted. “But I am curious about what you spoke about earlier.”
Tess’s fingers interlocked with Kyle’s and she smiled as she guided him out of the park. She walked him toward the Crashdown but they didn’t go in. They went into a building nearby and climbed the stairs to the roof. Tess used her abilities to unlock all the doors but once they emerged on the roof Kyle was surprised.
On the floor was a blanket with candles flickering around it. A picnic basket lay nearby along with a few cushions. Right over the edge and down a little they had a perfect view right onto Liz’s balcony.
Tess turned to Kyle and stared at him with a wanton smile as she looked up and down his body.
“Why are you here Kyle?” Tess asked.
“What do you mean?” Kyle asked.
“You barely know me. We met yesterday and last night we shared something amazing,” Tess said.
“I'm here because I can’t stop thinking about you. I know I hardly know you but...I need to be with you,” Kyle said.
“And you will be,” Tess said.
Tess reached up and pulled off her top before turning her attention to her skirt. In moments she was wearing only her silk panties.
“Take off your clothes,” Tess said.
Kyle enthusiastically started to divest himself of his clothes, tossing them away quickly once he took them off.
“Leave your underwear on. I don’t want you getting to eager now,” Tess said.
Tess turned around, a look over her shoulder beckoned Kyle closer. His eyes danced over her back and soon Tess could feel his breath on the back of her neck.
“Wrap your arms around me. Touch me,” Tess whispered.
Kyle ran his fingertips over her arms before sliding around to embrace her. He held Tess close to his body and his hand glided over breasts and belly. He inhaled the scent of her hair and Tess felt his dick swelling against her backside. Although separated by their underwear, both felt as though he could thrust right through the two layers of fabric right into her body.
“You really are a tease,” Kyle said.
Slowly Tess descended to her knees and took Kyle with her. He kept the embrace of her body firmly against his. Tess gripped onto the edge of the wall around the rim of the roof and Kyle started to kiss her shoulders and upper back. He simply couldn’t help himself. That, with his dick pressing against her silk covered pussy, and he couldn’t stop his hips from gently rocking and rubbing up against her.
Soon he was thrusting his hips, Tess smiled and let Kyle enjoy his ride. Besides, he wasn’t the only one enjoying it. Feeling Kyle hump against her body had Tess so hot she was breathing heavy and the constant brushing against her slit was a godsend.
“God I want you,” Kyle said.
“I want you too,” Tess gasped.
Suddenly Kyle jerked his hips several times and came in his boxers while he held himself against Tess’s body. Soon he released her and fell to the side.
“Why did you let me do that?” Kyle asked.
“To show you the difference. Of how much better it can be. You see...that was lust, desire and it was good. That, however, is love,” Tess said, pointing over the edge.
Kyle looked and he saw Max and Liz kissing on a deckchair, Isabel and Alex kissing by the window. Michael and Maria were on a blanket close to the fire-escape. All were being open, almost blatant about their level of intimacy. Tess took hold of Kyle’s hand and together they sat down to watch.
...
..
.
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 7 - 12 Sept
.
..
...
Max sat on their deckchair, the back was tilted down and allowed him to lay back. Liz, in only a long t-shirt, sat on his lap with her bare legs hanging off the edge. Slowly he caressed up and down her thighs. Soon, the feel of his hardening dick beneath her had a fire building in Liz and she straddled his lap.
Momentarily she pressed her chest against his as she encircled his shoulders loosely with her arms. He wrapped his arms around her waist, completing the tender embrace. They kissed gently and passionately while caressing each other’s bodies in slow, sensual strokes.
“I love it when you take your time with me,” she breathed eventually.
Their bodies began to rock and slowly writhe against each other as their hands continued to move. Liz planted tiny kisses on his face and neck as she continued.
“I could spend an eternity just to see pleasure on your face. I love the feel of you against me,” Max said.
She pressed harder against him briefly and slid her groin over the bulge in his pants. She slipped her hands down to his waist and pulled his shirt over his head. Slowly her fingers danced over his chest. Liz leaned down and inhaled against the side of his neck. He kissed her throat in return.
“I love your muscles, and your smooth chest,” Liz said.
She ran her hand to his arms and along his biceps and pecs, Liz grazed her fingernails across his nipples. Through the thin fabric of the t-shirt, his finger trailed along a rib to her breasts and slowly circled a nipple. Liz bit her lower lip but Max couldn’t wait to feel her naked body against his once again. He grabbed the t-shirt and lifted it off. She was completely naked beneath it and Max bent his head to her breast.
On the rooftop across the street, Kyle’s eyes went wide.
“I love your lips on my skin. I love everything you do to me,” Liz whispered to him.
Max suddenly slid forward, grabbed her thighs and brought them around him. Liz eagerly wrapped her legs around his back and held onto her lover tightly. Still, she pushed herself up, sliding her body against his. Max’s mouth and hands slid down her torso towards her pelvis. His tongue delved into her bellybutton before he leaned down that last little distance and kissed her mound.
“Oohh,” she moaned quietly.
Max’s divine tongue didn’t disappoint. His hands glided over her hips and thighs as his pointed tongue traced the length of her slit. He nuzzled his way in past the fleshy lips, sucking and lapping as he went. His mouth found her opening and he drank of her fragrant juices.
“Mmm,” he moaned.
He adored the taste of her. His broad tongue licked upward in a single stroke, finally making contact with her clit. She groaned and pressed her hips against him. He lapped and sucked her little button until he felt her begin to shudder, then he took firmer hold on her hips, pushed his face deeper between her legs and wrapped his lips and tongue more firmly around her clit in preparation to ride out her orgasm. Her body thrashed wildly over him, her hips bucking hard against his face, as she panted and cried out her pleasure.
As her body relaxed, she slid back down his body. Max’s dick, free and proud, aimed up and pointed directly at her pussy. As she slid down and while her body still trembled, their mouths found each other and they kissed as he entered her still throbbing, twitching pussy. He sank in to the balls in a single stroke and both released a sigh of contentment. Her hot, moist walls gripped him immediately; the force she exerted momentarily astonished him as he began to pump her long and slow. Liz rocked her hot cunt on his engorged pole like a piston, flexing her strong legs while he sucked on her hard nipples.
Soon Max’s lips lost their hold on her sensitive little tips as his concentration focused completely on his rock-hard cock. His hands on her ribcage helped her to bounce faster on his swollen manhood as his orgasm neared. Hearing his moans begin to build and feeling his smooth, hot prick swell and get harder inside her sent a hot rush through Liz and her orgasm began to crest again.
She moaned loud as the heat flooded her pussy, knowing it turned him on to hear her. In unison, they slammed faster against each other, harder, as the urgency of their bodies peaked and crashed. They came together, shouting joyous release. All around them, tiny sparkles of light exploded from Max with each second of bliss he found from releasing himself into Liz.
They continued to rock their sweaty bodies together, slowing down over several minutes, letting the euphoria settle into a warm golden glow within them. They kissed passionately as their bouncing wound down to a gentle rocking motion, arms entwining each other. Turning the kiss into quick little snatches at each other’s lips, they gazed into each other’s eyes and smiled at the unity of their souls they felt.
Alex couldn’t believe he was the one lucky to have the delights of Isabel’s heart and body. As he looked into her eyes he saw a hunger that called to him. It mirrored the hunger he felt in his own soul and he needed to be one with her. Their lips continually met in an enticing dance as their bodies pressed tightly to one another. Their arms encircled each other in an almost fierce embrace.
Alex moaned against her lips. His hard cock throbbed painfully in his jeans and he uncontrollably rubbed it against the front of her thigh. His hot breath washed over her throat as his mouth travelled ravenously across her skin above her shirt’s neckline.
Isabel felt her body thrill at the thought of Alex mounting her, taking her or her being on top. Either way she just wanted him to be inside her. A warm rush shot through her from between her legs.
He pressed her harder against him, groping her butt. When he felt her mirror the move, he cupped her face in his hands and looked intently into her eyes. He held her gaze for a long moment, his hand travelled deliberately to her breast as his other encircled her waist. Isabel groaned and broke the gaze as her eyes shuttered closed. Alex’s hand cupped her breast, gently squeezing, then he grazed his thumb across her hardened nipple.
“Oh,” she squeaked softly, followed by a long sigh.
“Please, Isabel,” he whispered desperately.
He raised his leg between her thighs, pushing hard against her pussy. Her voice lost in the chaotic, erotic maelstrom inside of her, Isabel could only nod her permission to be ravished and loved so completely. Alex’s lips clamped down firmly on hers as he eased her down to sit upon the windowsill.
Soon, he broke from their embrace and began to reach for Isabel’s clothes. She sat up straighter as he pulled her sleeveless shirt over her head, then he reached forward and touched the clasp on the front of her bra. His finger stroked upwards along her sternum, then he ran his finger under the clasp and felt the skin between her breasts. It was in that moment that Isabel vowed never to wear a bra again. She wanted Alex to have unrestricted access to her body without needing to shed more clothes than necessary.
As he stroked her with his thick finger, Isabel’s skin shivered all over. Without realising it, her back arched, urging him further.
He unsnapped the clasp, his fingers took hold of a bra cup, and he peeled it back carefully. He looked at Isabel’s face, and saw that she was staring back into his eyes, granting him, begging him to be quicker. She felt the cool air of the night swirl around her exposed breast, felt her nipple harden in expectation.
After a little shifting, he held the other bra cup in his hand, and slowly began to remove it in the same fashion as the first. Very slowly, he exposed the other breast. He paused a moment at the sight of her lovely tits and he quickly slid the bra off her shoulders. He quickly divested himself of his shirt, then his hands ventured back to her, and he began gently caressing her breast with one hand while the other stroked softly on her hip and thigh. Her eyes closed as she felt his strong, dexterous hands on her body.
Her back arched again, offering more of herself to him. His large hand covered her breast, palm gently brushing her sensitive nipple and she could feel the warmth caused by the friction of his movements. Her hand went to his chest and began to do the same to him. Slowly she began to trace her fingers lower and lower down his torso until they reached his waistline.
Alex could feel his cock straining his briefs as Isabel’s hands worked his button and zipper. Her slender fingers ventured under the elastic of his underwear and she pulled it away from his body. His eager member sprang free from its confinement.
His hand went to her waistband and soon her fly was open and he was running his fingers up and down her slit from inside her panties. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she moaned as she leaned into his strong supporting arm that wrapped around her. Isabel spread her legs and Alex knelt between them. Once there, he took one nipple in his mouth. Her hand began gently stroking his dick and her slit was getting very wet with his fingers sliding in and out of her. With one hand, she started to push her pants down and he helped with his free hand.
Soon, both of them were entirely naked, their clothes in a heap on the floor.
Her body was squirming against him as his tongue encircled first one nipple and then the other. Her hand gently rubbed his pole and she could feel the desire building within her to have it all the way inside her. Suddenly, she felt that she would burst if she had to wait any longer. She lifted Alex back on to his feet and his dick waved in front of her face.
Isabel placed her lips around the head of Alex’s cock and twirled them wetly around the ridge of the head, causing him to buck. His sudden thrust and the sound of his groan caused her to attack his rod in earnest.
“Yeah. Suck me hard,” he growled.
Only a few days of making love and already Isabel knew everything about his body and gave into her own carnal side to bring him as much please as she could. She knew it would be gratefully returned. As she bobbed her head up and down on his cock, Alex began writhing and humping wildly, his hands gripped onto the frame of the window above them.
“Oh, oh, god, yes!” he hissed.
Her moistened tongue bathed lovingly over the head until her lips closed around the shaft and slowly descended down its length and back up again as she gently fondled his sac. It seemed only a moment before Alex couldn’t take it anymore. He was on the verge of exploding, and it was too soon.
He pulled her away from his overly stimulated manhood and again knelt between her legs. He began kissing his way over her body and travelled down. Alex breathed warm air over her mound. He licked and nuzzled his way into her dripping pussy. She started bucking her pelvis, straining to get Alex’s unnaturally talented tongue into her. He spread her nether lips with his thick fingers, he ran his tongue up and down her delicious slit, sucking feverishly when she opened her thighs wider.
Isabel gasped and then purred as Alex started to give her a heavenly tongue-bath. She squealed and pushed his head further in between her legs. Alex brought his tongue up to the top of her slit and circled the hard little knob. Then he sucked it into his mouth.
Isabel exploded. She spread her legs as wide as she could and held them there in her need for surrender as her hips bucked frenetically at his face. She grabbed Alex by the ears as her scream tore through her. Her muscles pulled taut and shook with the uncontrollable force of her powerful orgasm.
As it began to subside, Alex knelt up and pulled her body against his. He climbed to his feet, he took Isabel with him and pressed his beloved against the brick wall. Still trembling with the after-quake of her orgasm, she wrapped a long leg around his waist and guided his cock to her entrance with her hand. She placed the purple head inside of her and then began to stroke the smooth, hot shaft up and down. She could feel the head as it moved with her actions inside of her. Then, slowly, Alex began to push himself in.
They smiled at each other, their eyes shined. Isabel placed her hands on his waist, gently stroking his lower back while her leg kept him in close. He began to pump more steadily, Alex sighed passionately into her ear.
She opened her eyes to gaze up at him as he thrust his dick into her. He was beginning to sweat and his look of intense concentration as he held her eyes sent a hot rush through her loins and she felt her nipples harden even more.
Her back scrapped against the brick, but there wasn’t any pain. Her powers took care of that. Their bellies touched and he ravaged her mouth with a fiery kiss. He began thrusting harder. He pulled his mouth away to fix her with his stare again, occasionally she looked down to see his dick saw in and out of her.
Isabel was so turned on by watching Alex fuck her that she felt herself rising toward another climax after what seemed like only a few strokes. She came and it was a glorious, thunderous explosion within her.
“Come for me, Isabel,” Alex whispered as her fingernails raked his back. His hips bucked sharply, pounding his dick into her pleasure wracked body.
Her legs wrapped around his ass as she cried out his name, yet she still wanted more. Her hands grabbed his flexing cheeks and she helped him thrust onward towards his own ecstasy. Alex could feel himself building and building pressure. Every inch of flesh that Isabel touched glowed for a lingering moment. Streaks of light covered Alex’s back and sank into him, sparking unending pleasure throughout his body.
“Oh God, Isabel. You feel so good. It feels so good to be inside of you,” he managed to moan.
Finally, he buried himself to the hilt and erupted inside of her. Isabel felt his warm seed fill her womb as he moaned. He pumped hard and fast again for a few moments, but soon slowed to a stop, remaining inside her. She could feel his enormous length pulse within her and together they collapsed to the floor. Their limbs entangled and their lips locked together in unrelenting passion.
“I love you,” they whispered in each other’s ears.
Michael pinned Maria beneath him. His mouth ravished hers with such passion that had her melt against him. She was lost in his kiss and eager if not desperate to have him take her. She would give herself to him a thousand times just to have him kiss her like this, just as Michael would do the same. Suddenly, she flipped him over and she straddled him. She pinned his arms and kissed him hotly, Michael quickly found himself surrendering to her just as she had to him. Then she pulled away, teasing him with her lips, pulling them just out of reach when he strained to get closer. She stuck her tongue out and traced his lips with it, pulling away when he tried to mirror the gesture.
Maria looked at Michael with a predatory stare, then devoured his neck. Maria licked and nibbled on it, travelling to his ear. She gently tugged on his earlobe with her teeth, then ran her tongue over the flesh. Michael groaned as she sucked his earlobe into her wet mouth.
“You like that?” she whispered against his ear.
“Yes!” he growled. He pulled his hands free and Michael rolled over, once more putting Maria beneath him.
She wrapped her legs around his waist. He kissed the hollow of her throat as he lifted up onto his knees. Michael’s mouth kissed lower. He used his teeth to unbutton and move her shirt out of the way of her breasts. He licked along the delicate flesh and was hungry to taste more of her. Michael set her on her knees, then pushed the shirt off her back to leave her naked form the waist up. He cupped her breasts and kissed her sensually.
Suddenly Maria pushed away from him. Michael only looked at her, dazed. She ripped his shirt from his body.
“I wanna fuck you so bad! I'm gonna scream if you’re not in me soon,” she growled, capturing his lips again and kissing him roughly.
“You’ll scream once I am in you. I promise,” he whispered placing his forefinger over her lips. Michael replaced his finger with his mouth in a soft, teasing kiss. He pulled away slightly, making her follow his lips and then slipped his finger between them.
Maria pouted at first, she parted her lips and sucked his finger into her mouth. Michael bit his bottom lip and watched as Maria wrapped her tongue around his digit, sucking it deeper into her mouth. She was telling and showing him everything she was going to do to him and a moan escaped his throat.
“Are you gonna suck my cock like that?” Michael asked.
Maria smiled, still lavishing his finger, and nodded.
“Well...I want to eat your pussy first,” he panted.
With his free hand worked her pants down her hips. He tried to remove his finger from her mouth, but Maria wouldn’t let go. She was sucking it so hard, he couldn’t wait to feel her working his cock like that. Again he tried tugging his finger for her mouth, but she wouldn’t release it.
Michael grinned and used his free hand to stroke between her legs. Her panties were moist and her clit was swollen. He glided his thick finger along the length of her slit. Maria moaned and dropped her head back, giving Michael the opportunity to extricate his moistened appendage. Gently, he eased her back on the blanket.
Maria lifted her hips so he could relieve her of her underwear. Michael tossed her soaked panties to the side and nudged her legs apart. He licked his lips when he saw the stream of juices flowing from her gash. He immediately lapped up her sweet river. Maria’s hips bucked the second his tongue made contact with her heated mound. Michael got a firmer grip on her hips as he delved deeper into her pussy.
He licked all around her clit, never touching it. He knew she was aching for him to suck it, because every time his mouth drew near it she shifted her hips, trying to force the swollen bud into his mouth. He made his tongue into a stiff point and drove it into her hole as deep inside as he could reach. He did it over and over again, fucking her with his tongue.
She moaned constantly, each one came from deep within her as she rode his tongue. “Oh God Michael, suck my clit, please!” she begged.
He licked his way up her slit, then opened his mouth wide and descended on the rock hard nub that peaked out of its cover. She gasped when his mouth made contact with her overheated sex. He held her clit between his lips and licked it wildly, shoving two fingers into her dripping slit. Maria was so far gone that it didn’t take long for her to climax. Michael felt her body trembling with desire as he licked and sucked her into release.
Suddenly, her body went still and then she shuddered violently as the warmth spread throughout her. Her pussy clamped down around Michael’s fingers, trapping them inside of her until her body went limp and dropped down on the blanket. Her knees unlocked from around his head and she lay there with a purely euphoric smile spread across her face.
Michael got up, quickly tugged off his pants and straddled her head, shoving his swollen cock into her unprepared mouth. Maria almost choked on his massive phallus as it invaded her mouth, but she quickly recovered, loving the feel of the power she had over Michael. He had her arms pinned to the floor, which put him in control of the oral action, so Maria hollowed her cheeks and sucked for all she was worth. Michael fucked his fat dick into her greedy mouth and she sucked him just as she promised him she would.
Michael moaned from deep in his throat as his watched his cock disappear into his girlfriend’s luscious lips over and over. He began stroking faster. He just couldn’t help himself, he needed to cum and Michael couldn’t remember ever having his dick sucked so good since the first one...just days ago. He wanted to come so bad that just thinking about it made it happen.
“Ugnnnn! Ahhhhh!” he roared as he shot his load down her throat.
Michael’s hands began cupping and squeezing her breasts. His fingers would occasionally close around one of her nipples, rolling it between finger and thumb, pinching or tugging it, then return to gentle caresses. He eventually reached his ultimate goal, stroking his palm over her heated mound.
Michael stretched out on top of her, putting his hands down alongside her and lay his belly against hers, slowly and gently pushing his penis into the heat of her tunnel. Gradually, inch-by-inch, it penetrated into Maria’s body.
The heat and tightness of the fit sent shivers of pleasure over Michael, flowing upward from the point of their coupling throughout his entire nervous system. Michael’s groin pressed against Maria’s and he bottomed out. Her eyes opened wide in pleasure as she let out her breath with a soulful gasp.
She looked up at him and whispered, “Oh, God, I can feel you all the way up inside of me.”
She gasped again as she reached up and pulled him down against her breasts, hunching her hips up against his still-hilted cock. She hugged him even tighter and moaned her delight with each breath.
Michael matched her motions, he ground himself hard against her. He eased his cock out until only its head was left in and then slowly pushed it back in. He murmured, his groan matching his slow penetration, “Yesssss, ooohhhhh, Gooodddd.....” he sighed.
As he pushed in, Maria gyrated her hips in a bump-and-grind, whimpering in time with the small rotations of her groin and Michael’s deep, penetrating thrusts.
He had finished thrusting all the way back in, “I love the way you do that,” Maria said.
“You can’t love it more than I do,” Michael panted.
The feeling of having Maria’s warm cavern clasping every centimetre of his cock’s surface was mind-blowing. The heat of being in the depths of her body could not be compared with any other experience. His senses went into overload as he felt himself soaring higher and higher, reaching toward the leap into explosive ecstasy.
He continued his slow thrusts in and out of Maria’s warm cavern. With each stroke, her lubrication increased and soon their coupling was producing soft sounds. She matched his motions, raising her hips up, allowing her pussy to be filled each time he pushed his rigid manhood into the hot depths of her tunnel.
She moaned over and over again.
Soon her pace picked up, her thrusts increasing in tempo and he matched his to hers. Then they were racing each other, thrusting faster and faster. Maria’s eyes glazed over and her moans simply became constant grunts and growls.
Maria brought her legs up and wrapped them around Michael’s hips, holding him in a tight grip. Her arms wrapped more tightly about him, clutching him in an almost desperate clasp as if she were holding on for dear life. Her passion carried Michael to his boiling point. He pounded his cock furiously in and out, a frenzied drive toward fulfilment.
Suddenly, Maria arched up and her whole body stiffened. Her legs tightened even more around him, making it difficult to stroke in and out. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut and screamed.
“Oh...MICHAELLLLLLLLL...”
His ecstasy matched hers as pleasure flowed over him. His alien seed erupted from his cock, pouring out in a seemingly endless stream of jerking and spurting and flooded Maria’s pussy as his body glowed with his energy that seeped into Maria as well. Maria grabbed Michael’s head and pulled his mouth down to hers. She shot her tongue into his mouth and they wrapped around and around each other. Both their pelvises continued to move in thrusts, pleasure still gripping their loins. Slowly, over several minutes, their motions slowed and then they came to rest.
Completely spent and relaxed, their bodies limp from their intense orgasms, their mouths continued to move softly on each other’s. Loving embraces expressed their gratitude for the pleasure each had given the other. Soon, Maria stirred a little under him and he realized he was probably crushing her with his weight. He put his hands down and lifted himself up so that their only contact was where his cock, now half-soft, was still lodged in her vagina. Maria reached up and stroked her fingers lightly across his cheek, a loving, affectionate touch that he found very endearing.
“Michael,” she whispered, smiling up at him.
“I love you, Maria,” he responded, kissing her palm.
The couple lay there for a long while in each other’s arms.
Kyle lay back against the edge of the wall. Tess had showed him true love and passion as she had said she would. However, the light, that was something else. Tess couldn’t believe she saw it as well. It may be their passion that sparked the display of power but it put Tess in a position she didn’t want to be in yet.
“What I saw...the three of them, that light...that wasn’t normal,” Kyle said.
“No, it wasn’t. At least...not as far as you know,” Tess said.
“I thought I saw it on you when we were together last night but I...what are you Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Like I said, you need to open your mind. I wasn’t going to show you too much so soon. Max and the others, sometimes when we’re at certain moments we lose control and a little power slips out. I'm an alien, from a planet called Antar. Same as Max, Michael and Isabel. From what I’ve been told, your mother would have told you about this but she died,” Tess said.
“Wait are you saying my mom was...?” Kyle asked.
“No, she and you are fully human. But, you, Liz, Alex and Maria...your mother would have told you about a special place. It’s called Atrula Kantis,” Tess said.
She proceeded to tell him the entire story just as the three other couples had told it to her. She told him of the power, the contact, their old relationship and the fall of the city. More importantly, she told him of their resurrections...
Three couples lounged on the balcony. The girls sat in their boyfriend’s laps with their arms wrapped around their bodies and their dicks kept up inside the girls. It was sex, it was only connection. None of them wanted to be separated as their hands softly caressed each other with gently smiles on their faces.
In the aftermath of their tryst, tiny beads of sweat followed the contours of their skin. However, their pleasant moment was over when Tess climbed the fire escape ladder at the side of the balcony. When they saw her, Tess’s eyes were red and moist.
“What’s wrong?” Max asked.
“Kyle saw...he saw things. I had to tell him everything,” Tess said.
“How’d he take it?” Isabel asked.
“He’s on his way home just now,” Tess said.
“To think on it?” Liz asked.
Tess shook her head, “He freaked out. He’s going to tell his dad,” she said.
To Be Continued...
..
...
Max sat on their deckchair, the back was tilted down and allowed him to lay back. Liz, in only a long t-shirt, sat on his lap with her bare legs hanging off the edge. Slowly he caressed up and down her thighs. Soon, the feel of his hardening dick beneath her had a fire building in Liz and she straddled his lap.
Momentarily she pressed her chest against his as she encircled his shoulders loosely with her arms. He wrapped his arms around her waist, completing the tender embrace. They kissed gently and passionately while caressing each other’s bodies in slow, sensual strokes.
“I love it when you take your time with me,” she breathed eventually.
Their bodies began to rock and slowly writhe against each other as their hands continued to move. Liz planted tiny kisses on his face and neck as she continued.
“I could spend an eternity just to see pleasure on your face. I love the feel of you against me,” Max said.
She pressed harder against him briefly and slid her groin over the bulge in his pants. She slipped her hands down to his waist and pulled his shirt over his head. Slowly her fingers danced over his chest. Liz leaned down and inhaled against the side of his neck. He kissed her throat in return.
“I love your muscles, and your smooth chest,” Liz said.
She ran her hand to his arms and along his biceps and pecs, Liz grazed her fingernails across his nipples. Through the thin fabric of the t-shirt, his finger trailed along a rib to her breasts and slowly circled a nipple. Liz bit her lower lip but Max couldn’t wait to feel her naked body against his once again. He grabbed the t-shirt and lifted it off. She was completely naked beneath it and Max bent his head to her breast.
On the rooftop across the street, Kyle’s eyes went wide.
“I love your lips on my skin. I love everything you do to me,” Liz whispered to him.
Max suddenly slid forward, grabbed her thighs and brought them around him. Liz eagerly wrapped her legs around his back and held onto her lover tightly. Still, she pushed herself up, sliding her body against his. Max’s mouth and hands slid down her torso towards her pelvis. His tongue delved into her bellybutton before he leaned down that last little distance and kissed her mound.
“Oohh,” she moaned quietly.
Max’s divine tongue didn’t disappoint. His hands glided over her hips and thighs as his pointed tongue traced the length of her slit. He nuzzled his way in past the fleshy lips, sucking and lapping as he went. His mouth found her opening and he drank of her fragrant juices.
“Mmm,” he moaned.
He adored the taste of her. His broad tongue licked upward in a single stroke, finally making contact with her clit. She groaned and pressed her hips against him. He lapped and sucked her little button until he felt her begin to shudder, then he took firmer hold on her hips, pushed his face deeper between her legs and wrapped his lips and tongue more firmly around her clit in preparation to ride out her orgasm. Her body thrashed wildly over him, her hips bucking hard against his face, as she panted and cried out her pleasure.
As her body relaxed, she slid back down his body. Max’s dick, free and proud, aimed up and pointed directly at her pussy. As she slid down and while her body still trembled, their mouths found each other and they kissed as he entered her still throbbing, twitching pussy. He sank in to the balls in a single stroke and both released a sigh of contentment. Her hot, moist walls gripped him immediately; the force she exerted momentarily astonished him as he began to pump her long and slow. Liz rocked her hot cunt on his engorged pole like a piston, flexing her strong legs while he sucked on her hard nipples.
Soon Max’s lips lost their hold on her sensitive little tips as his concentration focused completely on his rock-hard cock. His hands on her ribcage helped her to bounce faster on his swollen manhood as his orgasm neared. Hearing his moans begin to build and feeling his smooth, hot prick swell and get harder inside her sent a hot rush through Liz and her orgasm began to crest again.
She moaned loud as the heat flooded her pussy, knowing it turned him on to hear her. In unison, they slammed faster against each other, harder, as the urgency of their bodies peaked and crashed. They came together, shouting joyous release. All around them, tiny sparkles of light exploded from Max with each second of bliss he found from releasing himself into Liz.
They continued to rock their sweaty bodies together, slowing down over several minutes, letting the euphoria settle into a warm golden glow within them. They kissed passionately as their bouncing wound down to a gentle rocking motion, arms entwining each other. Turning the kiss into quick little snatches at each other’s lips, they gazed into each other’s eyes and smiled at the unity of their souls they felt.
Alex couldn’t believe he was the one lucky to have the delights of Isabel’s heart and body. As he looked into her eyes he saw a hunger that called to him. It mirrored the hunger he felt in his own soul and he needed to be one with her. Their lips continually met in an enticing dance as their bodies pressed tightly to one another. Their arms encircled each other in an almost fierce embrace.
Alex moaned against her lips. His hard cock throbbed painfully in his jeans and he uncontrollably rubbed it against the front of her thigh. His hot breath washed over her throat as his mouth travelled ravenously across her skin above her shirt’s neckline.
Isabel felt her body thrill at the thought of Alex mounting her, taking her or her being on top. Either way she just wanted him to be inside her. A warm rush shot through her from between her legs.
He pressed her harder against him, groping her butt. When he felt her mirror the move, he cupped her face in his hands and looked intently into her eyes. He held her gaze for a long moment, his hand travelled deliberately to her breast as his other encircled her waist. Isabel groaned and broke the gaze as her eyes shuttered closed. Alex’s hand cupped her breast, gently squeezing, then he grazed his thumb across her hardened nipple.
“Oh,” she squeaked softly, followed by a long sigh.
“Please, Isabel,” he whispered desperately.
He raised his leg between her thighs, pushing hard against her pussy. Her voice lost in the chaotic, erotic maelstrom inside of her, Isabel could only nod her permission to be ravished and loved so completely. Alex’s lips clamped down firmly on hers as he eased her down to sit upon the windowsill.
Soon, he broke from their embrace and began to reach for Isabel’s clothes. She sat up straighter as he pulled her sleeveless shirt over her head, then he reached forward and touched the clasp on the front of her bra. His finger stroked upwards along her sternum, then he ran his finger under the clasp and felt the skin between her breasts. It was in that moment that Isabel vowed never to wear a bra again. She wanted Alex to have unrestricted access to her body without needing to shed more clothes than necessary.
As he stroked her with his thick finger, Isabel’s skin shivered all over. Without realising it, her back arched, urging him further.
He unsnapped the clasp, his fingers took hold of a bra cup, and he peeled it back carefully. He looked at Isabel’s face, and saw that she was staring back into his eyes, granting him, begging him to be quicker. She felt the cool air of the night swirl around her exposed breast, felt her nipple harden in expectation.
After a little shifting, he held the other bra cup in his hand, and slowly began to remove it in the same fashion as the first. Very slowly, he exposed the other breast. He paused a moment at the sight of her lovely tits and he quickly slid the bra off her shoulders. He quickly divested himself of his shirt, then his hands ventured back to her, and he began gently caressing her breast with one hand while the other stroked softly on her hip and thigh. Her eyes closed as she felt his strong, dexterous hands on her body.
Her back arched again, offering more of herself to him. His large hand covered her breast, palm gently brushing her sensitive nipple and she could feel the warmth caused by the friction of his movements. Her hand went to his chest and began to do the same to him. Slowly she began to trace her fingers lower and lower down his torso until they reached his waistline.
Alex could feel his cock straining his briefs as Isabel’s hands worked his button and zipper. Her slender fingers ventured under the elastic of his underwear and she pulled it away from his body. His eager member sprang free from its confinement.
His hand went to her waistband and soon her fly was open and he was running his fingers up and down her slit from inside her panties. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she moaned as she leaned into his strong supporting arm that wrapped around her. Isabel spread her legs and Alex knelt between them. Once there, he took one nipple in his mouth. Her hand began gently stroking his dick and her slit was getting very wet with his fingers sliding in and out of her. With one hand, she started to push her pants down and he helped with his free hand.
Soon, both of them were entirely naked, their clothes in a heap on the floor.
Her body was squirming against him as his tongue encircled first one nipple and then the other. Her hand gently rubbed his pole and she could feel the desire building within her to have it all the way inside her. Suddenly, she felt that she would burst if she had to wait any longer. She lifted Alex back on to his feet and his dick waved in front of her face.
Isabel placed her lips around the head of Alex’s cock and twirled them wetly around the ridge of the head, causing him to buck. His sudden thrust and the sound of his groan caused her to attack his rod in earnest.
“Yeah. Suck me hard,” he growled.
Only a few days of making love and already Isabel knew everything about his body and gave into her own carnal side to bring him as much please as she could. She knew it would be gratefully returned. As she bobbed her head up and down on his cock, Alex began writhing and humping wildly, his hands gripped onto the frame of the window above them.
“Oh, oh, god, yes!” he hissed.
Her moistened tongue bathed lovingly over the head until her lips closed around the shaft and slowly descended down its length and back up again as she gently fondled his sac. It seemed only a moment before Alex couldn’t take it anymore. He was on the verge of exploding, and it was too soon.
He pulled her away from his overly stimulated manhood and again knelt between her legs. He began kissing his way over her body and travelled down. Alex breathed warm air over her mound. He licked and nuzzled his way into her dripping pussy. She started bucking her pelvis, straining to get Alex’s unnaturally talented tongue into her. He spread her nether lips with his thick fingers, he ran his tongue up and down her delicious slit, sucking feverishly when she opened her thighs wider.
Isabel gasped and then purred as Alex started to give her a heavenly tongue-bath. She squealed and pushed his head further in between her legs. Alex brought his tongue up to the top of her slit and circled the hard little knob. Then he sucked it into his mouth.
Isabel exploded. She spread her legs as wide as she could and held them there in her need for surrender as her hips bucked frenetically at his face. She grabbed Alex by the ears as her scream tore through her. Her muscles pulled taut and shook with the uncontrollable force of her powerful orgasm.
As it began to subside, Alex knelt up and pulled her body against his. He climbed to his feet, he took Isabel with him and pressed his beloved against the brick wall. Still trembling with the after-quake of her orgasm, she wrapped a long leg around his waist and guided his cock to her entrance with her hand. She placed the purple head inside of her and then began to stroke the smooth, hot shaft up and down. She could feel the head as it moved with her actions inside of her. Then, slowly, Alex began to push himself in.
They smiled at each other, their eyes shined. Isabel placed her hands on his waist, gently stroking his lower back while her leg kept him in close. He began to pump more steadily, Alex sighed passionately into her ear.
She opened her eyes to gaze up at him as he thrust his dick into her. He was beginning to sweat and his look of intense concentration as he held her eyes sent a hot rush through her loins and she felt her nipples harden even more.
Her back scrapped against the brick, but there wasn’t any pain. Her powers took care of that. Their bellies touched and he ravaged her mouth with a fiery kiss. He began thrusting harder. He pulled his mouth away to fix her with his stare again, occasionally she looked down to see his dick saw in and out of her.
Isabel was so turned on by watching Alex fuck her that she felt herself rising toward another climax after what seemed like only a few strokes. She came and it was a glorious, thunderous explosion within her.
“Come for me, Isabel,” Alex whispered as her fingernails raked his back. His hips bucked sharply, pounding his dick into her pleasure wracked body.
Her legs wrapped around his ass as she cried out his name, yet she still wanted more. Her hands grabbed his flexing cheeks and she helped him thrust onward towards his own ecstasy. Alex could feel himself building and building pressure. Every inch of flesh that Isabel touched glowed for a lingering moment. Streaks of light covered Alex’s back and sank into him, sparking unending pleasure throughout his body.
“Oh God, Isabel. You feel so good. It feels so good to be inside of you,” he managed to moan.
Finally, he buried himself to the hilt and erupted inside of her. Isabel felt his warm seed fill her womb as he moaned. He pumped hard and fast again for a few moments, but soon slowed to a stop, remaining inside her. She could feel his enormous length pulse within her and together they collapsed to the floor. Their limbs entangled and their lips locked together in unrelenting passion.
“I love you,” they whispered in each other’s ears.
Michael pinned Maria beneath him. His mouth ravished hers with such passion that had her melt against him. She was lost in his kiss and eager if not desperate to have him take her. She would give herself to him a thousand times just to have him kiss her like this, just as Michael would do the same. Suddenly, she flipped him over and she straddled him. She pinned his arms and kissed him hotly, Michael quickly found himself surrendering to her just as she had to him. Then she pulled away, teasing him with her lips, pulling them just out of reach when he strained to get closer. She stuck her tongue out and traced his lips with it, pulling away when he tried to mirror the gesture.
Maria looked at Michael with a predatory stare, then devoured his neck. Maria licked and nibbled on it, travelling to his ear. She gently tugged on his earlobe with her teeth, then ran her tongue over the flesh. Michael groaned as she sucked his earlobe into her wet mouth.
“You like that?” she whispered against his ear.
“Yes!” he growled. He pulled his hands free and Michael rolled over, once more putting Maria beneath him.
She wrapped her legs around his waist. He kissed the hollow of her throat as he lifted up onto his knees. Michael’s mouth kissed lower. He used his teeth to unbutton and move her shirt out of the way of her breasts. He licked along the delicate flesh and was hungry to taste more of her. Michael set her on her knees, then pushed the shirt off her back to leave her naked form the waist up. He cupped her breasts and kissed her sensually.
Suddenly Maria pushed away from him. Michael only looked at her, dazed. She ripped his shirt from his body.
“I wanna fuck you so bad! I'm gonna scream if you’re not in me soon,” she growled, capturing his lips again and kissing him roughly.
“You’ll scream once I am in you. I promise,” he whispered placing his forefinger over her lips. Michael replaced his finger with his mouth in a soft, teasing kiss. He pulled away slightly, making her follow his lips and then slipped his finger between them.
Maria pouted at first, she parted her lips and sucked his finger into her mouth. Michael bit his bottom lip and watched as Maria wrapped her tongue around his digit, sucking it deeper into her mouth. She was telling and showing him everything she was going to do to him and a moan escaped his throat.
“Are you gonna suck my cock like that?” Michael asked.
Maria smiled, still lavishing his finger, and nodded.
“Well...I want to eat your pussy first,” he panted.
With his free hand worked her pants down her hips. He tried to remove his finger from her mouth, but Maria wouldn’t let go. She was sucking it so hard, he couldn’t wait to feel her working his cock like that. Again he tried tugging his finger for her mouth, but she wouldn’t release it.
Michael grinned and used his free hand to stroke between her legs. Her panties were moist and her clit was swollen. He glided his thick finger along the length of her slit. Maria moaned and dropped her head back, giving Michael the opportunity to extricate his moistened appendage. Gently, he eased her back on the blanket.
Maria lifted her hips so he could relieve her of her underwear. Michael tossed her soaked panties to the side and nudged her legs apart. He licked his lips when he saw the stream of juices flowing from her gash. He immediately lapped up her sweet river. Maria’s hips bucked the second his tongue made contact with her heated mound. Michael got a firmer grip on her hips as he delved deeper into her pussy.
He licked all around her clit, never touching it. He knew she was aching for him to suck it, because every time his mouth drew near it she shifted her hips, trying to force the swollen bud into his mouth. He made his tongue into a stiff point and drove it into her hole as deep inside as he could reach. He did it over and over again, fucking her with his tongue.
She moaned constantly, each one came from deep within her as she rode his tongue. “Oh God Michael, suck my clit, please!” she begged.
He licked his way up her slit, then opened his mouth wide and descended on the rock hard nub that peaked out of its cover. She gasped when his mouth made contact with her overheated sex. He held her clit between his lips and licked it wildly, shoving two fingers into her dripping slit. Maria was so far gone that it didn’t take long for her to climax. Michael felt her body trembling with desire as he licked and sucked her into release.
Suddenly, her body went still and then she shuddered violently as the warmth spread throughout her. Her pussy clamped down around Michael’s fingers, trapping them inside of her until her body went limp and dropped down on the blanket. Her knees unlocked from around his head and she lay there with a purely euphoric smile spread across her face.
Michael got up, quickly tugged off his pants and straddled her head, shoving his swollen cock into her unprepared mouth. Maria almost choked on his massive phallus as it invaded her mouth, but she quickly recovered, loving the feel of the power she had over Michael. He had her arms pinned to the floor, which put him in control of the oral action, so Maria hollowed her cheeks and sucked for all she was worth. Michael fucked his fat dick into her greedy mouth and she sucked him just as she promised him she would.
Michael moaned from deep in his throat as his watched his cock disappear into his girlfriend’s luscious lips over and over. He began stroking faster. He just couldn’t help himself, he needed to cum and Michael couldn’t remember ever having his dick sucked so good since the first one...just days ago. He wanted to come so bad that just thinking about it made it happen.
“Ugnnnn! Ahhhhh!” he roared as he shot his load down her throat.
Michael’s hands began cupping and squeezing her breasts. His fingers would occasionally close around one of her nipples, rolling it between finger and thumb, pinching or tugging it, then return to gentle caresses. He eventually reached his ultimate goal, stroking his palm over her heated mound.
Michael stretched out on top of her, putting his hands down alongside her and lay his belly against hers, slowly and gently pushing his penis into the heat of her tunnel. Gradually, inch-by-inch, it penetrated into Maria’s body.
The heat and tightness of the fit sent shivers of pleasure over Michael, flowing upward from the point of their coupling throughout his entire nervous system. Michael’s groin pressed against Maria’s and he bottomed out. Her eyes opened wide in pleasure as she let out her breath with a soulful gasp.
She looked up at him and whispered, “Oh, God, I can feel you all the way up inside of me.”
She gasped again as she reached up and pulled him down against her breasts, hunching her hips up against his still-hilted cock. She hugged him even tighter and moaned her delight with each breath.
Michael matched her motions, he ground himself hard against her. He eased his cock out until only its head was left in and then slowly pushed it back in. He murmured, his groan matching his slow penetration, “Yesssss, ooohhhhh, Gooodddd.....” he sighed.
As he pushed in, Maria gyrated her hips in a bump-and-grind, whimpering in time with the small rotations of her groin and Michael’s deep, penetrating thrusts.
He had finished thrusting all the way back in, “I love the way you do that,” Maria said.
“You can’t love it more than I do,” Michael panted.
The feeling of having Maria’s warm cavern clasping every centimetre of his cock’s surface was mind-blowing. The heat of being in the depths of her body could not be compared with any other experience. His senses went into overload as he felt himself soaring higher and higher, reaching toward the leap into explosive ecstasy.
He continued his slow thrusts in and out of Maria’s warm cavern. With each stroke, her lubrication increased and soon their coupling was producing soft sounds. She matched his motions, raising her hips up, allowing her pussy to be filled each time he pushed his rigid manhood into the hot depths of her tunnel.
She moaned over and over again.
Soon her pace picked up, her thrusts increasing in tempo and he matched his to hers. Then they were racing each other, thrusting faster and faster. Maria’s eyes glazed over and her moans simply became constant grunts and growls.
Maria brought her legs up and wrapped them around Michael’s hips, holding him in a tight grip. Her arms wrapped more tightly about him, clutching him in an almost desperate clasp as if she were holding on for dear life. Her passion carried Michael to his boiling point. He pounded his cock furiously in and out, a frenzied drive toward fulfilment.
Suddenly, Maria arched up and her whole body stiffened. Her legs tightened even more around him, making it difficult to stroke in and out. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut and screamed.
“Oh...MICHAELLLLLLLLL...”
His ecstasy matched hers as pleasure flowed over him. His alien seed erupted from his cock, pouring out in a seemingly endless stream of jerking and spurting and flooded Maria’s pussy as his body glowed with his energy that seeped into Maria as well. Maria grabbed Michael’s head and pulled his mouth down to hers. She shot her tongue into his mouth and they wrapped around and around each other. Both their pelvises continued to move in thrusts, pleasure still gripping their loins. Slowly, over several minutes, their motions slowed and then they came to rest.
Completely spent and relaxed, their bodies limp from their intense orgasms, their mouths continued to move softly on each other’s. Loving embraces expressed their gratitude for the pleasure each had given the other. Soon, Maria stirred a little under him and he realized he was probably crushing her with his weight. He put his hands down and lifted himself up so that their only contact was where his cock, now half-soft, was still lodged in her vagina. Maria reached up and stroked her fingers lightly across his cheek, a loving, affectionate touch that he found very endearing.
“Michael,” she whispered, smiling up at him.
“I love you, Maria,” he responded, kissing her palm.
The couple lay there for a long while in each other’s arms.
Kyle lay back against the edge of the wall. Tess had showed him true love and passion as she had said she would. However, the light, that was something else. Tess couldn’t believe she saw it as well. It may be their passion that sparked the display of power but it put Tess in a position she didn’t want to be in yet.
“What I saw...the three of them, that light...that wasn’t normal,” Kyle said.
“No, it wasn’t. At least...not as far as you know,” Tess said.
“I thought I saw it on you when we were together last night but I...what are you Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Like I said, you need to open your mind. I wasn’t going to show you too much so soon. Max and the others, sometimes when we’re at certain moments we lose control and a little power slips out. I'm an alien, from a planet called Antar. Same as Max, Michael and Isabel. From what I’ve been told, your mother would have told you about this but she died,” Tess said.
“Wait are you saying my mom was...?” Kyle asked.
“No, she and you are fully human. But, you, Liz, Alex and Maria...your mother would have told you about a special place. It’s called Atrula Kantis,” Tess said.
She proceeded to tell him the entire story just as the three other couples had told it to her. She told him of the power, the contact, their old relationship and the fall of the city. More importantly, she told him of their resurrections...
Three couples lounged on the balcony. The girls sat in their boyfriend’s laps with their arms wrapped around their bodies and their dicks kept up inside the girls. It was sex, it was only connection. None of them wanted to be separated as their hands softly caressed each other with gently smiles on their faces.
In the aftermath of their tryst, tiny beads of sweat followed the contours of their skin. However, their pleasant moment was over when Tess climbed the fire escape ladder at the side of the balcony. When they saw her, Tess’s eyes were red and moist.
“What’s wrong?” Max asked.
“Kyle saw...he saw things. I had to tell him everything,” Tess said.
“How’d he take it?” Isabel asked.
“He’s on his way home just now,” Tess said.
“To think on it?” Liz asked.
Tess shook her head, “He freaked out. He’s going to tell his dad,” she said.
To Be Continued...
Last edited by Tharos on Sat Sep 12, 2009 3:23 am, edited 1 time in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 6 - 27 Aug
Chapter 7
A few minutes before Tess told Kyle everything because of what he’d seen, Sheriff Valenti was sitting in his living room watching America’s Most Wanted and continually looking at his watch. Kyle’s big date was well underway and he was curious on how it was going. Jim couldn’t remember the last time his son talked about a girl so much.
The doorbell buzzed and Jim climbed out of his chair to answer the door.
“Deputy Hanson?” Jim asked.
“Sorry to bother you so late Sheriff, can I come in?” Hanson asked.
“Sure. What’s up?” Valenti asked.
Jim let the undercover agent into his home and invited him to sit on the sofa.
“I was looking through some old case files. I wanted to see what I’d have to deal with in Roswell. I found some stuff about a shooting earlier this year,” Hanson said.
“In the Crashdown. We picked up the shooter on his way to 285 South before he left our jurisdiction. The case was closed no problem,” Valenti said.
“Yeah but there was this thing in the file. Something about a waitress being shot, or people thought she was shot, and a uniform with blood on it missing from the evidence lockup,” Hanson said.
“I know it was odd. I looked into it. Even sent that uniform to a friend in the FBI but there was a screw up with the paperwork. He said it was just Ketchup,” Jim said. The last thing Jim wanted was for his newest deputy to look too deeply into things that would end badly for him.
“And the girl...?” Hanson asked.
“She was fine. Just a bump on the head,” Valenti said.
“So it’s all good? Nothing else is being looked into?” Hanson asked.
Just then the front door burst open and Kyle ran inside. He was puffing and panting, almost completely out of breath as he leaned against the doorframe.
“Dad...Tess...she said...she told me things. She said she’s an...and I'm...”
“So you’re one of them,” Hanson said.
Quickly he pulled out his gun and sideswiped the Sheriff’s head. With a huge bleeding gash he fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle tried to run to his father but Hanson aimed the gun at him. Hanson reached to the back of his belt and pulled out his handcuffs. He tossed them to Kyle’s feet.
“Cuff one of his arms to that radiator over there,” Hanson said.
Hanson walked backward in a circle to the Sheriff’s chair and sat in it. He didn’t lower his gun and aimed it squarely at Kyle’s head while the young man picked up the cuffs. Kyle locked one of the manacles around his dad’s wrist and the other around the radiator pipe.
“So...an actual Kantin. And your alien whore. Her name’s Tess then...that’ll make it easier to find her. Let’s talk shall we,” Hanson said.
Running from Liz’s balcony, the group didn’t take the time to dress. They picked up their clothes, climbed down the fire-escape and ran to the car. Only when they were driving in pursuit of Kyle did they start to put on their clothes. Given that the backseat was packed, it took a lot of clumsy effort for Michael, Maria, Isabel, Alex and Tess to get their clothes on without elbowing each other. Since Max was driving, he was naked the entire time and Liz was the first one with clothes.
She was able to help Max a little by putting his sweater on over his head but he wouldn’t be able to get his pants back on until they stopped.
“What are we going to do when we get there?” Liz asked.
“I’ll mindwarp the Sheriff to forget but I can’t do Kyle,” Tess said.
“Why not?” Alex asked as he helped Isabel by fastening the clasp of her bra.
“Because he’s one of you. The minds of Kantins are slightly immune to mental manipulation abilities like mine. It’ll work initially but he’ll overcome it. Quickly,” Tess said.
“And when he remembers what you did to him...” Isabel said.
“There goes the trust,” Max said.
“Not that he’s got a right to it,” Michael said.
“He freaked out. You can’t blame him for that,” Maria said.
“You didn’t go blabbing to your mom,” Michael said.
“No but I almost did tell the Sheriff when he pulled me in to question me about the shooting,” Maria said.
“But you didn’t,” Isabel said.
Liz then shook her head.
“What?” Max asked.
“Twenty minutes ago we made unbelievable love and felt incredible. In five minutes we might be running for our lives,” Liz said.
Max reached over and took her hand. “We’ll always be together. No matter what happens. I’ll keep us all together even if we have to hide out in that ship,” he said.
Liz smiled and held onto his hand. She raised it and kissed the back of his hand before returning it to her lap. Looking out onto the street, they saw they were moments away from their destination.
Back in Valenti’s living room, Jim awoke with a pounding headache. He tried to raise his hand to hold his head but his hand came to a sudden stop when the handcuffs kept his hand close to the radiator. He looked around and saw his deputy aiming a gun at his son.
“Hanson?” Valenti asked.
“Hi Sheriff. You know, I never honestly thought it would be me to deal with these freaks,” Hanson said.
“I'm not one of them,” Kyle said.
“Oh I wasn’t meaning the aliens. Believe me, I can’t wait to get my hands on them but putting a bullet into the descendants of Atlantis...that is very rare,” Hanson said.
“It’s called Atrula Kantis,” Kyle said.
“What are you talking about?” Valenti asked.
“You didn’t know? Well, I suppose your wife wouldn’t have told you that your son is a threat to this planet. By the way, thank you. If you hadn’t sent that uniform to the FBI and had that bloodstain tested, our chances of finding the descendants were slim,” Hanson said.
“What are you going to do?” Kyle asked.
“I'm going to kill you but first I'm using you as bait. The other three and your aliens will come for you. I’ve seen the files. I know how connected you all are. When they get here, you’ll all die to keep you from that little city of yours. Your aliens...well let’s just say that I know a lot of biologists who are just itching to put them on a dissection table,” Hanson said.
Kyle flinched, his fear of what Tess and the others were was suddenly gone and replaced with utter terror of the image of her on that table. Following the terror came anger and he wanted nothing more than to tear Hanson apart. However, all he could do was stare at the weapon aimed for his forehead.
At the window, a shadow looked in and listened before pulling away.
Michael ran back to the car. The others waiting around it for him to come back and when he did they prepared to move.
“Wait...we’ve got trouble,” Michael said.
“What’s going on?” Max asked.
And Michael told him...
Hanson paced the living room. He waited and waited but is expected guests hadn’t made an appearance yet. From all the stories he thought they’d have burst in through the door long before now. He reached to his radio and changed the frequency.
“This is Hanson. I have one of the eight subjects,” Hanson said.
There was nothing but static.
“Unit 2, respond. Requesting backup and prisoner collection,” Hanson said.
Static.
Hanson then smiled. “They’re here,” he said. “Come out, come out wherever you are.”
Suddenly all the doors swung open and slammed shut. The lights flickered and the flames of the gas fire in the wall surged to life. All the while, the volume on the television and radio raised and lowered constantly.
“Creepy. But this isn’t a haunting,” Hanson called out.
“Maybe not. But it’s fun,” Tess said.
Hanson turned around to see her standing by the door into the kitchen. She stood smiling with her arms crossed and a smile of confidence. He caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye and Hanson turned his gun. Once more he aimed at Tess. He looked back and forth between both identical girls. Another door opened and another Tess entered.
“What the...?” Hanson asked.
“Let them go,” Tess said.
Hanson fired his silenced weapon but passed through one of the Tess’s and the bullet imbedded into the wall with a cloud of plaster-dust bursting out. Hanson quickly fired at the other girls and the bullets passed through both. In that moment, three of every one of the group entered.
Still, mindwarps couldn’t disarm the agent or tackle him to the ground let alone deal with Hanson afterward. That would require them to be a little more hands on. While Tess distracted Hanson, Michael approached the outside kitchen window and opened it with his powers. He smiled when he ended up not shattering the glass into a million shards. Max entered in through the basement entrance in the backyard.
Max crawled beneath the floorboards until he found himself beneath the living room. Isabel stood outside, watching, binding their minds together in a link that allowed them to remain silent.
“NOW!” Max called out in the link.
Michael charged into the living room. Hanson acted fast and aimed his gun. Michael extended his hand out and a blinding white light flashed. The gun started to get hot very quickly. Max raised his hand and waved it over the floorboards. They vanished and Hanson lost his footing. The carpet kept him up above but didn’t let him fall through. As Hanson fell to the floor, Michael went for the gun.
Hanson fired. He let the shots fly one after the other, again and again but Michael avoided them until he had no choice but to fall and hide behind the sofa. Hanson continued to fire. Isabel felt it all, saw it all. She reached into Hanson’s mind and sent a god awful screech into his thoughts as she and the others stepped in through the front door.
They found the deputy clutching at his head. Tess removed her illusions and Max tore a hole in the carpet and pulled himself up before repairing the damage. He kicked the gun from Hanson’s hand and the saw the lines of the gun seared into his hand’s skin.
“Are you all okay?” Max asked.
“We’re...” Michael started.
Hanson suddenly woke up. A brief moment was all it took to look around and assess the area around him before he rolled forward and took a smaller gun from a holster around his ankle. A single shot rang out toward Alex.
Suddenly Alex pulled to the side. He leapt from his spot and avoided the bullet, he also had everyone’s jaws hanging open because for a moment he stood on the wall itself before he returned to the floor.
Still, Max and Michael thrust out their hands and sent a pulse of white and green light toward Hanson. In a flash, he was out cold. Alive but no signs of life in his mind.
“Kyle? KYLE?” Valenti called out.
He saw his son laying on the floor with a pool of blood forming around him. The bullet Alex avoided pierced Kyle’s chest, close to his right shoulder, passed through the back and carried on to slice through Tess’s arm.
“Get me out of these things,” Valenti said.
Max waved his hand and the cuffs unlocked. Valenti went to his son and held him close while Max knelt by his side. The alien took a deep breath and the sheriff looked at him as he rested a hand over the wound. Max locked his eyes onto Kyle’s, let his healing energies flow from his body and suddenly Kyle’s body jerked as he gasped for air.
The cells around the wound started to grow and spread until the hole was sealed. Max lifted his hand and a silver print was left on Kyle’s skin.
“Dad?” Kyle asked.
“Are you okay?” Jim asked.
“Uh...yes. I think so,” Kyle said.
Kyle returned to his feet and brushed himself off. He looked over and saw blood pour down Tess’s arm and immediately ran over to her.
“Hey, hey, hey, no touching,” Tess quickly said before he made contact that would have surely made her flinch. She waved her hand over the bullet-graze and it closed up.
“I guess we have some things to talk about,” Max said.
“I’ll say,” Liz said.
Within the hour, their parents all arrived to talk things over with the Sheriff and told him all the things he didn’t know about his wife. It was then that they gave him a choice. A very simple choice, become one of them or have it all erased and forgotten like a bad dream. However, before he was to decide there was some people the Sheriff had to meet, that they all had to meet.
Driving through the streets, Max and Liz sat in the back of her parent’s car. Behind them was a procession of 6 cars with the Valenti’s in the middle to ensure they didn’t disappear. On the way, there was something Max and Liz needed to know, so they asked.
“Mom. Have you told us everything about how we were back in Atrula Kantis?” Liz asked.
“More or less. Why?” Nancy asked.
“Well it’s just...us and the others were talking earlier, mom we’ve never even talked about me going on the pill or any other kind of birth control. I mean we know we both should but we don’t. We don’t care. It’s odd, right?” Liz asked.
“No, not really,” Jeff said.
“It’s perfectly natural. For you,” Nancy said.
“What do you mean for us?” Max asked.
“Antarians just don’t. You’re biologically driven to have children. It’s pretty much an ‘at any cost’ kind of thing. At least that how it’s been told to us over the years,” Nancy said.
“And me?” Liz asked.
“There was a slight accident back when you were just a shiny little gem in a canister of goo. It’s why we are your parents instead of our great, great, great grandkids. There was damage to the gems, you need to be implanted so you were,” Jeff said.
“And that makes me completely forget about little tin foil wrapped lumps of rubber?” Liz asked.
“No. To keep you all alive until you could be implanted Alex’s dad used a chemical called Adonicand. On its own it just kept the crystals viable. However, once combined with a very rare, very unusual form of energy it plays havoc on your hormones and reproductive systems. Basically you are in a hyper state of fertility. You could have at least once child a year until you’re in your 60s,” Nancy said.
“Okay,” Liz said and turned to Max. “We’re not doing that.”
“Got that right. We’d need a palace to have enough bedrooms,” Max said.
“Wait...hyper state? Are you saying that...?” Liz asked.
“Given how often you two are in bed...or really anywhere, we could be welcoming our first grandchild before the New Year,” Jeff said.
“Uh Liz...” Max said.
“Yeah, I’ll start looking at nursery wall designs,” Liz said.
“And I’ll pick up a home pregnancy test or two next time I'm at the store,” Nancy said.
“We’re here,” Jeff said.
Max and Liz looked out of the window and saw that the car was pulling into the parking lot of the town hall. They climbed out of the car as the others all parked. As they all met again, they saw 50 other cars parked. Nobody said anything and just shrugged their shoulders before their parents ushered them inside.
Opening the doors, the entered the room where the town council spoke with their constituents. Today the mayor, along with the council stood with a significant portion of the town. When they saw Max, Liz and the others enter, they all bowed their heads.
“Who are they?” Max asked.
“You didn’t honestly think we were the only descendants of the city did you?” Philip said.
“Everyone here, and many others around the world have been waiting for you for a long time,” Jeff said.
“Is that...Pam Troy?” Maria asked.
“Oh believe me, I don’t like what I’ve been told tonight but...well, it’s a family thing,” Pam said.
“Well sheriff? Given everything around you?” Philip asked.
“I don’t know what to say,” Valenti said. He turned to Max, “You saved my boy. Anything you need I’ll be there.”
“Then let’s get on with the proper introductions,” Nancy said.
From there, the family moved into the crowd and met everyone.
To Be Continued...
A few minutes before Tess told Kyle everything because of what he’d seen, Sheriff Valenti was sitting in his living room watching America’s Most Wanted and continually looking at his watch. Kyle’s big date was well underway and he was curious on how it was going. Jim couldn’t remember the last time his son talked about a girl so much.
The doorbell buzzed and Jim climbed out of his chair to answer the door.
“Deputy Hanson?” Jim asked.
“Sorry to bother you so late Sheriff, can I come in?” Hanson asked.
“Sure. What’s up?” Valenti asked.
Jim let the undercover agent into his home and invited him to sit on the sofa.
“I was looking through some old case files. I wanted to see what I’d have to deal with in Roswell. I found some stuff about a shooting earlier this year,” Hanson said.
“In the Crashdown. We picked up the shooter on his way to 285 South before he left our jurisdiction. The case was closed no problem,” Valenti said.
“Yeah but there was this thing in the file. Something about a waitress being shot, or people thought she was shot, and a uniform with blood on it missing from the evidence lockup,” Hanson said.
“I know it was odd. I looked into it. Even sent that uniform to a friend in the FBI but there was a screw up with the paperwork. He said it was just Ketchup,” Jim said. The last thing Jim wanted was for his newest deputy to look too deeply into things that would end badly for him.
“And the girl...?” Hanson asked.
“She was fine. Just a bump on the head,” Valenti said.
“So it’s all good? Nothing else is being looked into?” Hanson asked.
Just then the front door burst open and Kyle ran inside. He was puffing and panting, almost completely out of breath as he leaned against the doorframe.
“Dad...Tess...she said...she told me things. She said she’s an...and I'm...”
“So you’re one of them,” Hanson said.
Quickly he pulled out his gun and sideswiped the Sheriff’s head. With a huge bleeding gash he fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle tried to run to his father but Hanson aimed the gun at him. Hanson reached to the back of his belt and pulled out his handcuffs. He tossed them to Kyle’s feet.
“Cuff one of his arms to that radiator over there,” Hanson said.
Hanson walked backward in a circle to the Sheriff’s chair and sat in it. He didn’t lower his gun and aimed it squarely at Kyle’s head while the young man picked up the cuffs. Kyle locked one of the manacles around his dad’s wrist and the other around the radiator pipe.
“So...an actual Kantin. And your alien whore. Her name’s Tess then...that’ll make it easier to find her. Let’s talk shall we,” Hanson said.
Running from Liz’s balcony, the group didn’t take the time to dress. They picked up their clothes, climbed down the fire-escape and ran to the car. Only when they were driving in pursuit of Kyle did they start to put on their clothes. Given that the backseat was packed, it took a lot of clumsy effort for Michael, Maria, Isabel, Alex and Tess to get their clothes on without elbowing each other. Since Max was driving, he was naked the entire time and Liz was the first one with clothes.
She was able to help Max a little by putting his sweater on over his head but he wouldn’t be able to get his pants back on until they stopped.
“What are we going to do when we get there?” Liz asked.
“I’ll mindwarp the Sheriff to forget but I can’t do Kyle,” Tess said.
“Why not?” Alex asked as he helped Isabel by fastening the clasp of her bra.
“Because he’s one of you. The minds of Kantins are slightly immune to mental manipulation abilities like mine. It’ll work initially but he’ll overcome it. Quickly,” Tess said.
“And when he remembers what you did to him...” Isabel said.
“There goes the trust,” Max said.
“Not that he’s got a right to it,” Michael said.
“He freaked out. You can’t blame him for that,” Maria said.
“You didn’t go blabbing to your mom,” Michael said.
“No but I almost did tell the Sheriff when he pulled me in to question me about the shooting,” Maria said.
“But you didn’t,” Isabel said.
Liz then shook her head.
“What?” Max asked.
“Twenty minutes ago we made unbelievable love and felt incredible. In five minutes we might be running for our lives,” Liz said.
Max reached over and took her hand. “We’ll always be together. No matter what happens. I’ll keep us all together even if we have to hide out in that ship,” he said.
Liz smiled and held onto his hand. She raised it and kissed the back of his hand before returning it to her lap. Looking out onto the street, they saw they were moments away from their destination.
Back in Valenti’s living room, Jim awoke with a pounding headache. He tried to raise his hand to hold his head but his hand came to a sudden stop when the handcuffs kept his hand close to the radiator. He looked around and saw his deputy aiming a gun at his son.
“Hanson?” Valenti asked.
“Hi Sheriff. You know, I never honestly thought it would be me to deal with these freaks,” Hanson said.
“I'm not one of them,” Kyle said.
“Oh I wasn’t meaning the aliens. Believe me, I can’t wait to get my hands on them but putting a bullet into the descendants of Atlantis...that is very rare,” Hanson said.
“It’s called Atrula Kantis,” Kyle said.
“What are you talking about?” Valenti asked.
“You didn’t know? Well, I suppose your wife wouldn’t have told you that your son is a threat to this planet. By the way, thank you. If you hadn’t sent that uniform to the FBI and had that bloodstain tested, our chances of finding the descendants were slim,” Hanson said.
“What are you going to do?” Kyle asked.
“I'm going to kill you but first I'm using you as bait. The other three and your aliens will come for you. I’ve seen the files. I know how connected you all are. When they get here, you’ll all die to keep you from that little city of yours. Your aliens...well let’s just say that I know a lot of biologists who are just itching to put them on a dissection table,” Hanson said.
Kyle flinched, his fear of what Tess and the others were was suddenly gone and replaced with utter terror of the image of her on that table. Following the terror came anger and he wanted nothing more than to tear Hanson apart. However, all he could do was stare at the weapon aimed for his forehead.
At the window, a shadow looked in and listened before pulling away.
Michael ran back to the car. The others waiting around it for him to come back and when he did they prepared to move.
“Wait...we’ve got trouble,” Michael said.
“What’s going on?” Max asked.
And Michael told him...
Hanson paced the living room. He waited and waited but is expected guests hadn’t made an appearance yet. From all the stories he thought they’d have burst in through the door long before now. He reached to his radio and changed the frequency.
“This is Hanson. I have one of the eight subjects,” Hanson said.
There was nothing but static.
“Unit 2, respond. Requesting backup and prisoner collection,” Hanson said.
Static.
Hanson then smiled. “They’re here,” he said. “Come out, come out wherever you are.”
Suddenly all the doors swung open and slammed shut. The lights flickered and the flames of the gas fire in the wall surged to life. All the while, the volume on the television and radio raised and lowered constantly.
“Creepy. But this isn’t a haunting,” Hanson called out.
“Maybe not. But it’s fun,” Tess said.
Hanson turned around to see her standing by the door into the kitchen. She stood smiling with her arms crossed and a smile of confidence. He caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye and Hanson turned his gun. Once more he aimed at Tess. He looked back and forth between both identical girls. Another door opened and another Tess entered.
“What the...?” Hanson asked.
“Let them go,” Tess said.
Hanson fired his silenced weapon but passed through one of the Tess’s and the bullet imbedded into the wall with a cloud of plaster-dust bursting out. Hanson quickly fired at the other girls and the bullets passed through both. In that moment, three of every one of the group entered.
Still, mindwarps couldn’t disarm the agent or tackle him to the ground let alone deal with Hanson afterward. That would require them to be a little more hands on. While Tess distracted Hanson, Michael approached the outside kitchen window and opened it with his powers. He smiled when he ended up not shattering the glass into a million shards. Max entered in through the basement entrance in the backyard.
Max crawled beneath the floorboards until he found himself beneath the living room. Isabel stood outside, watching, binding their minds together in a link that allowed them to remain silent.
“NOW!” Max called out in the link.
Michael charged into the living room. Hanson acted fast and aimed his gun. Michael extended his hand out and a blinding white light flashed. The gun started to get hot very quickly. Max raised his hand and waved it over the floorboards. They vanished and Hanson lost his footing. The carpet kept him up above but didn’t let him fall through. As Hanson fell to the floor, Michael went for the gun.
Hanson fired. He let the shots fly one after the other, again and again but Michael avoided them until he had no choice but to fall and hide behind the sofa. Hanson continued to fire. Isabel felt it all, saw it all. She reached into Hanson’s mind and sent a god awful screech into his thoughts as she and the others stepped in through the front door.
They found the deputy clutching at his head. Tess removed her illusions and Max tore a hole in the carpet and pulled himself up before repairing the damage. He kicked the gun from Hanson’s hand and the saw the lines of the gun seared into his hand’s skin.
“Are you all okay?” Max asked.
“We’re...” Michael started.
Hanson suddenly woke up. A brief moment was all it took to look around and assess the area around him before he rolled forward and took a smaller gun from a holster around his ankle. A single shot rang out toward Alex.
Suddenly Alex pulled to the side. He leapt from his spot and avoided the bullet, he also had everyone’s jaws hanging open because for a moment he stood on the wall itself before he returned to the floor.
Still, Max and Michael thrust out their hands and sent a pulse of white and green light toward Hanson. In a flash, he was out cold. Alive but no signs of life in his mind.
“Kyle? KYLE?” Valenti called out.
He saw his son laying on the floor with a pool of blood forming around him. The bullet Alex avoided pierced Kyle’s chest, close to his right shoulder, passed through the back and carried on to slice through Tess’s arm.
“Get me out of these things,” Valenti said.
Max waved his hand and the cuffs unlocked. Valenti went to his son and held him close while Max knelt by his side. The alien took a deep breath and the sheriff looked at him as he rested a hand over the wound. Max locked his eyes onto Kyle’s, let his healing energies flow from his body and suddenly Kyle’s body jerked as he gasped for air.
The cells around the wound started to grow and spread until the hole was sealed. Max lifted his hand and a silver print was left on Kyle’s skin.
“Dad?” Kyle asked.
“Are you okay?” Jim asked.
“Uh...yes. I think so,” Kyle said.
Kyle returned to his feet and brushed himself off. He looked over and saw blood pour down Tess’s arm and immediately ran over to her.
“Hey, hey, hey, no touching,” Tess quickly said before he made contact that would have surely made her flinch. She waved her hand over the bullet-graze and it closed up.
“I guess we have some things to talk about,” Max said.
“I’ll say,” Liz said.
Within the hour, their parents all arrived to talk things over with the Sheriff and told him all the things he didn’t know about his wife. It was then that they gave him a choice. A very simple choice, become one of them or have it all erased and forgotten like a bad dream. However, before he was to decide there was some people the Sheriff had to meet, that they all had to meet.
Driving through the streets, Max and Liz sat in the back of her parent’s car. Behind them was a procession of 6 cars with the Valenti’s in the middle to ensure they didn’t disappear. On the way, there was something Max and Liz needed to know, so they asked.
“Mom. Have you told us everything about how we were back in Atrula Kantis?” Liz asked.
“More or less. Why?” Nancy asked.
“Well it’s just...us and the others were talking earlier, mom we’ve never even talked about me going on the pill or any other kind of birth control. I mean we know we both should but we don’t. We don’t care. It’s odd, right?” Liz asked.
“No, not really,” Jeff said.
“It’s perfectly natural. For you,” Nancy said.
“What do you mean for us?” Max asked.
“Antarians just don’t. You’re biologically driven to have children. It’s pretty much an ‘at any cost’ kind of thing. At least that how it’s been told to us over the years,” Nancy said.
“And me?” Liz asked.
“There was a slight accident back when you were just a shiny little gem in a canister of goo. It’s why we are your parents instead of our great, great, great grandkids. There was damage to the gems, you need to be implanted so you were,” Jeff said.
“And that makes me completely forget about little tin foil wrapped lumps of rubber?” Liz asked.
“No. To keep you all alive until you could be implanted Alex’s dad used a chemical called Adonicand. On its own it just kept the crystals viable. However, once combined with a very rare, very unusual form of energy it plays havoc on your hormones and reproductive systems. Basically you are in a hyper state of fertility. You could have at least once child a year until you’re in your 60s,” Nancy said.
“Okay,” Liz said and turned to Max. “We’re not doing that.”
“Got that right. We’d need a palace to have enough bedrooms,” Max said.
“Wait...hyper state? Are you saying that...?” Liz asked.
“Given how often you two are in bed...or really anywhere, we could be welcoming our first grandchild before the New Year,” Jeff said.
“Uh Liz...” Max said.
“Yeah, I’ll start looking at nursery wall designs,” Liz said.
“And I’ll pick up a home pregnancy test or two next time I'm at the store,” Nancy said.
“We’re here,” Jeff said.
Max and Liz looked out of the window and saw that the car was pulling into the parking lot of the town hall. They climbed out of the car as the others all parked. As they all met again, they saw 50 other cars parked. Nobody said anything and just shrugged their shoulders before their parents ushered them inside.
Opening the doors, the entered the room where the town council spoke with their constituents. Today the mayor, along with the council stood with a significant portion of the town. When they saw Max, Liz and the others enter, they all bowed their heads.
“Who are they?” Max asked.
“You didn’t honestly think we were the only descendants of the city did you?” Philip said.
“Everyone here, and many others around the world have been waiting for you for a long time,” Jeff said.
“Is that...Pam Troy?” Maria asked.
“Oh believe me, I don’t like what I’ve been told tonight but...well, it’s a family thing,” Pam said.
“Well sheriff? Given everything around you?” Philip asked.
“I don’t know what to say,” Valenti said. He turned to Max, “You saved my boy. Anything you need I’ll be there.”
“Then let’s get on with the proper introductions,” Nancy said.
From there, the family moved into the crowd and met everyone.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Re: The Elders (All CC, ADULT) - Chapter 7 - 12 Sept
Chapter 8
In the town hall, the parents re-introduced their children to many of the townspeople they had known all their lives. This time it was the descendants of the Kantins meeting their rulers. They talked with everyone before they ended up with the mayor.
“I don’t get it. How could you guarantee a Kantin would win the elections?” Liz asked.
There were more than a few guilty looks.
“You rig the elections?” Maria asked.
“Every last one. This is our town. It was here a long time before Columbus showed up. So we decided that when the country went with voting we’d play it their way but we’d always ensure the Kantins would remain in charge. For that...we just make sure all the candidates are Kantins,” the mayor said.
“This doesn’t sound good,” Max said.
“It’s not. But it’s the only way we can make sure our people and you were protected,” Philip said.
“It’s always been our hope that you would resurrect our civilisation and put this world under control,” the Mayor said.
“Uh...did you just suggest that we...that you expect us to go all world domination?” Maria asked.
“Oh hell no. Absolutely not,” the mayor said along with many others.
“Then what?” Liz asked.
“The rest of the world can do whatever they chose. They can govern themselves however they like and do whatever they like but they won't be firing a gun again. For generations Atrula Kantis kept the peace. Granted most civilisations at the time weren’t much of a threat but there was never out right chaos. If the city hadn’t fallen, the warfare from this last century would never have even come close to happening,” the mayor said.
“You’re kidding right. Not world domination but globally imposed peace at the threat of a bigger gun?” Alex asked. “They’d never accept it. They’d try and nuke the city.”
“Correct me if I'm wrong but isn’t that what this country has tried to do with the nuclear bomb for the last 50 years,” Michael said.
“At the end of the day, the choice is yours,” the mayor said.
“So not much pressure then,” Liz said.
The family then dispersed among the crowd. Soon, Alex stood with Isabel by a wall and he faced the wall.
“I can do this, I can do this...” Alex repeated over and over.
He ran at the wall and walked up it. Moments later he thumped to the ground and groaned.
“Okay...can’t do it,” Alex said.
Isabel was instantly at his side and helped him up.
“What the hell are you doing?” Liz asked.
“Trying to do that thing I did at Kyle’s. For a minute I was on the wall and wasn’t falling,” Alex said.
“We’re physically advanced, not advanced enough to defy gravity,” Liz said.
“Well something happened,” Alex said.
“Actually you can defy gravity...well not defy it, just manipulate it a little,” Charles said.
“You mean he can walk on walls?” Isabel asked.
“For a few minutes, when he really needs to,” Charles said.
“So we all have abilities?” Liz asked.
“Yeah? Like what?” Liz asked.
“Well...watch Maria,” Charles said.
They all looked across the hall. Maria sat on Michael’s lap and kissing passionately. Around them the people were becoming slightly more amorous with each other but suddenly Maria stopped. She looked around and caught sight of one of her newest subjects, Pam Troy. Aside from liking the subject part of it, Maria walked up to her and out of instinct she brushed her fingertips over Pam’s earlobe.
There slight dazzle of light over her skin as pheromones seeped into Pam’s body. For a moment Pam looked at Maria like she was a freak before she turned and saw another of their classmates. Pam walked over the hall, grabbed onto him and kissed him like there was no tomorrow. Instantly that light spread between them both and he kissed her back.
It didn’t take long for both to work their way over to a secluded corner. Pam’s underwear was left on the floor in their wake. Soon her legs were wrapped around him as his trousers fell to his ankles. Nobody seemed to pay much attention except for the occasional smile.
The rest of the family soon gathered around Maria.
“What did you do? And can I get some?” Tess asked.
“I think I just guided her to her soul-mate,” Maria said. “I didn’t think. I just felt the two of them nearby and did it.”
Soon the pair started to grunt and moan together. Pam’s parents, and the parent’s of her new lover, came over and bowed before Maria. They thanked her.
“There is a reason why ancient cultures have myths about beings like Aphrodite and Hathor,” Charles said.
“The ancient sex gods? I'm a sex god?” Maria asked.
“I’d say goddess...kitten, you’re definitely a sex kitten,” Michael said.
“Minus the god part but yes,” Amy said with a smile.
“So what can I do?” Liz asked.
“And me?” Kyle asked.
Jeff and the other parents just smiled.
“What?” Liz asked.
Later that night, the meeting dispersed, the people went home and the family returned to the Crashdown. There was something still missing from their group and Tess was eager if not outright horny to close that gap. For that to happen, Tess and Kyle had to make a quick stop. Liz retrieved the orb from her bedroom and brought it to them.
In the privacy of the back-alley, Tess held the orb in the palm of her hand and Kyle rested his on top. The crystalline structure of the alien ship started to form around them and with a flash the teenagers found themselves within the vessel. Kyle looked over and saw Tess completely naked.
“Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Yes?” Tess asked.
“Am I naked?” Kyle asked.
Tess smiled as she looked up and down his body. “You better believe it,” she said.
She stretched out her hand and Kyle took hold. Together they walked down the blue hallways. Kyle couldn’t help but looked around. He was in an alien ship, who wouldn’t. Still, he didn’t leave Tess’s side.
“So what’s going to happen to Hanson?” Kyle asked.
“No clue. Mr Parker just said they’re very good at protecting their own,” Tess said.
“Well that doesn’t sound good,” Kyle said.
“Hopefully they cut him up into little pieces and drop him off in Florida for the sharks,” Tess said.
“Graphic,” Kyle said.
“He was going to kill you and the rest of us. Right now, he’s getting off very light,” Tess said.
They turned a corner and entered the chamber with the others were tested. Immediately two slabs of crystal shot from the floor and pulled the pair onto them. In seconds they were unconscious and the testing began.
They awoke two hours later, their naked bodies pressed up against each other and holding each other in their arms. When they realised their position, both smiled at each other before they looked down at the scars on the back of their hands.
“Kyle,” Tess said.
“Yeah?” Kyle asked.
“You’re ready now,” she whispered.
The two of them kissed so passionately that they tried to devour each other. Neither wanted to let go as they thrust their tongues into each other’s mouths. Tess, for a minute, pushed away from Kyle and walked over the floating platform. She turned back to face Kyle and hopped herself up onto it. She sat there, looking at Kyle, then slowly spread her legs to let Kyle see her.
Kyle couldn’t help but look over her body. He walked up to Tess and walked between her spread legs, they looked at each other. Kyle could feel the heat coming from her body, the heat that increased each time he kissed her. Right now, the need building in him was making resistance something that wouldn’t be happening.
He pressed himself against Tess and reached his arms out, he touched her own arms and started running his fingers up and down her skin. The way Kyle’s eyes looked at her pierced through to her soul so that even so she couldn’t see him look she did feel it. The way his hands felt on her was just as intoxicating to her spirit. Kyle reached up with his right hand to her breasts and squeezed gently.
“Hmmm…” Tess moaned slightly as he started to kiss over her throat.
“I need you,” Kyle whispered into her ear as his left hand slipped down her leg.
He caressed her leg for a second before sliding his hand up between her legs. Tess arched back against him as he made contact with her slit. Tess groaned as he stroked her. He kissed her mouth and Tess reciprocated full force and with the same fire as her arms wrapped around him. Tess pressed her body against Kyle’s as he caressed her naked back and neither broke the kiss.
Tess bent her leg slightly as she pressed it against the side of Kyle’s. Then they pulled away from each other, each breathing hard as they gazed into each other’s eyes. He eased his hands over her body. Every inch of her form was under his intense scrutiny as he knelt down before the platform, his eyes staring directly into her pussy. His hands ran over her legs, he licked his lips at the sight of her body before him, ready and willing for him to be inside her.
He eased her legs apart and latched his mouth onto her pussy. Tess moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the platform in frenzied undulations. Her legs tightened about Kyle’s head, and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Kyle’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture, but Tess had no patience for his games. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted, she began working herself against his face, fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss,” she shrieked loudly as her muscles tensed.
Kyle wanted pull away to prolong the agony she inflicted on him, but Tess’s hold on him was too strong. There was no letting go until her orgasm subsided. His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Tess off, her screams of pure pleasure seemingly were almost enough to shake the ship they were inside. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Kyle’s mouth, and he devoured every last drop.
Kyle was rock hard and ached for release. They kissed with the heat of a nova. He needed to be one with her and so he stood up and positioned himself between her legs. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy, she bore down when he pushed up, impaling herself on his steel-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.
“Ooooh god, Kyle,” Tess moaned.
He fucked into her, holding onto her tights as she lay back on the crystal. She raised her hands over her head and tightly grappled onto the far edges of the platform. She worked her hips furiously to keep in time with his rapid thrusts; both wanted his seed within her.
“Tessssss,” they were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her long blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead.
Kyle grabbed her legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. The angle allowed him to reach her innermost depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, OH…god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum.”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep inside her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came.
“Ughh…ughnnnn…ughnnnn…UGGHNNNNNBABY…UGHNNNNNNN!”
“YES…YES…UGHNNNNN SO GOOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
He leaned down and kissed her. He pulled out and sat back on his stool, taking Tess with him so that she was sitting on his lap, desperately fighting for breath.
Although Kyle and Tess didn’t make it home that night, when they left they ship they never felt as refreshed or as energised as they had in the past. Their clothes were clean, as were they both so they headed off to school. They returned the orb to Liz’s room but they made it to the gates just in time to hook up with the others.
Once into the halls, they passed many faces from last night. Students and teachers who would all bow before them if there weren’t so many other around. Still, as they passed they either smiled or subtly nodded their heads to the eight of them.
“Is anyone else worried about this?” Kyle asked.
“The revered part or where we’re one shaken martini from James Bond coming into to stop us from world domination?” Liz asked.
“Both,” Kyle said.
“They did say it was our choice. We’ve only just started getting our memories back and it is slow going. Maybe we have a lot more options,” Max said.
“Like what?” Maria asked.
“We could put you in a big transmitter and blast your sex pheromones over the planet,” Michael said.
“Ah just one big love-in – no!” Maria said.
“I don’t know Maria. It certainly put a smile on Pam’s face last night,” Isabel said.
“That’s because she’s been faking it with her boyfriend for the last month,” Maria said. She then paused, “Okay. I don’t want to know how I know that.”
“Babe, you’re the goddess of sex, love and god knows what else. Of course you know she’s faked it,” Michael said.
“You seem pretty accepting of this?” Maria said.
“Yeah, well, being from another planet kinda opens up other possibilities,” Michael said.
“Right,” Maria said.
The bell rang and the students dispersed into their classes.
Meanwhile, Kivar’s forces spread over Antar like a plague. They overpowered any who stood before them and his power was gaining. Still, he needed the Granolith. Until he had possession of it the people would always resist him and they would always fight among themselves like rabid dogs. Without the binding, calming influence of their ruling line the great Antarian race would annihilate themselves in weeks.
Larek knew this all too well but he couldn’t allow Kivar to gain the Granolith. Still, he wasn’t going to allow his people to kill themselves in unending warfare. He needed his king back and that meant going to Earth.
He ran through the passages of his palatial home, surprising many of those who worked for him, until he entered the archives of his family. Larek ran between the stacks, his eyes quickly glanced over each label.
“My lord?” Larek’s archivist and family historian asked.
“Good, you’re still here. Any homicidal impulses yet?” Larek asked.
“No my Lord...but my family...they’ve already regressed,” he said.
Larek sighed, “Sorry. All of them?” he asked.
“I think so. If I wasn’t here, with your influence...”
“I know. This planet is a mess. Contact the staff when we’re done here. Anyone who has family members who haven’t regressed, bring them here. I won't be here but the rest of my family in conjunction should be able to influence them enough to stave it off,” Larek said.
“Where will you be My Lord?” he asked.
“Well, if I can find the records of the Casta, I’ll be on Earth looking for our king,” Larek said.
“The Casta?”
“It’s the only vessel fast enough to get me in time,” Larek said.
“Those records and that ship was sealed away by your ancestors for a reason,” he said.
“I know. And I'm unsealing them for a greater reason,” Larek said.
The archivist nodded. He walked to a stack of records and waves his hand over a particularly ancient scroll, one still written on paper. As he did, a silver handprint appeared over the text and he pressed his hand to it. A panel on the wall shimmered and vanished to leave a segment exposed. The archivist approached the container of the most sensitive of his lord’s family’s records and flicked through them until he found what he was looking for.
“My lord, The Cast Files,” he said and presented the papers.
Larek took them and flicked through the pages. Reading as he went until he found the references to the Casta’s location.
“The caves of Nallas?” Larek asked.
“A series of caverns on the equator. Near the lake of the wedded husband,” the archivist said.
“Oh, joy,” Larek said.
“Can you think of a better place to hide a ship like this Casta?” he asked.
“No,” Larek said.
Larek nodded and transferred the files onto his hexagonal device before he left. He boarded his personal ship at the rear of his home and took off to the equator. As his ship lifted from the ground, one of his aides looked out of the window. He reached into his clothes and pressed on a button.
Within the ship, a small transmitter switched on and in the Royal Palace, Kivar smiled as his listening stations picked up the signal. He ordered his people to keep an eye on Larek and deployed a small army to pursue him.
Larek’s ship coasted over the night skies and flew down toward the lake. The water blew up in the wake of the ship and slowly it came down to land on the shore. The ship pulled up through the sane and left a trench as it came to a stop. As the door opened, the crystalline lengths pulling back into the ship, Larek jumped out and his feet sank into the moist sand.
He looked at his map, around him were dense trees and towering mountains, and once he had his bearings Larek ran into the woods. He didn’t have to travel far before he found a small pile of rocks that matched one on the documents.
Larek placed his device on the crest of the stone and activated it. The stone spread, it started to grew before the outer later cracked and crystals sprouted from the ground. Layer upon later formed in rich yellow until the mass was only slightly taller and wider than Larek himself. Then they parted in the middle and opened up to him.
Suddenly the sky was filled with lights. Beams of white, blinding heat shot down onto the woods. While the trees and animals were unharmed, Larek knew they were searching for him and he wasn’t fond of burns that severe. Then a beam fired down on upon him and he looked up, his arm shielding his eyes but the heat was intense.
Quickly he dived into the Casta. A handprint appeared before him and he readied himself with deep breaths. The light above him never left and soon was joined by other beams. From the lake came the sounds of engines. The trees shook and fell one after the other. Larek had no choice.
He thrust his hand forward toward the print and activated the ship. All around him lights and displays appeared, the door closed over and from the sides crystal spears shot out and stabbed into Larek’s body. He yelled in pain but it lasted a mere moment, there wasn’t any blood or trauma. The initial pain was gone and his mind was filled with the required information to pilot the vessel. There was no onboard computer, it was just a storage device. Larek’s mind was the computer and once the link was made, the ship was ready.
A screen appeared in front of his eyes and displayed the outside. Red circled closed in on each vessel closing in on him.
Outside, the outer lining of the vessel cracked and shattered over the ground before a new layer quickly grew back. The mass of fragments lifted from the ground and spiralled around the Casta before shooting out at each of Kivar’s ships. For a moment nothing happened as each ship registered the impact of the tiny shards.
The northern shore of the lake was suddenly engulfed in a ball of light that reached high into the sky. A wall of fire spread out and seared the mountains while the top three feet of the lake instantly boiled.
As the wreckage of the ships fell to the ground, Larek’s capsule shot off into space before it accelerated toward Earth. The ring of fire died down and left a circle of black ash one mile across on the landscape.
With the rest of the school having lunch, Max and Liz found themselves starving – just not for food. They were running through the halls, intending to find the eraser room, but they just couldn’t wait. They were virtually ready to drop their clothes and have each other right there in the hall.
Without any hesitation, Max grabbed Liz’s hand and opened the nearest classroom door. He smirked slightly when he saw it was their biology class. He slammed the door behind him and Liz was immediately in his arms. They kissed and fell against the door before Max rolled them away from the window. Together they drop their bags on the floor and smiled with each sweep of their tongues in each other’s mouths.
“If you’re not inside me soon I'm going to explode,” Liz sighed into his ear.
“I’ll never keep a lady waiting,” Max said.
Liz reached down to his pants and yanked his zipper down before sliding her hand inside. Max kissed her again, his hands slid down her arms before he went to his belt. While she found his dick and started to pump his length, he unfastened his pants and pushed them down to his ankles.
A moment later, she let go of him and turned around. Liz leaned down over her desk and looked back over her shoulder. Max’s hands caressed her legs, sliding up and carrying her skirt to her waist and exposing her. He let his hands roam over her ass, their eyes never broke contact but Liz bit her lower lip. Max took hold of himself and aimed his dick straight toward Liz before sliding deep inside her.
Together they sighed as he became fully sheathed within her. He started to pull out but slid back in before the head of his dick left the warmth of her body. Soon they were satiating their needs with each other. Max thrust in and Liz pushed her hips back each time to meet him. She gripped onto the edge of the table and he gripped onto her.
Then the door opened...
Both froze in mid thrust as their biology teacher came walking in. For a moment, all three didn’t move or say anything.
“Oh hi you two. Glad to see things are moving along nicely,” Miss Chieffo said. “Please continue, I just need these papers.”
“I...eh...what?” Liz asked.
She pushed her hips back against Max, telling him not to dare leave her.
“Sorry I missed the meeting last night. I was busy when I got the call about it...five times...maybe six. Seriously hot guy and his girlfriend,” Miss Chieffo said with a sly smile.
“You’re a Kantin?” Max asked, straining not cum inside Liz when she clenched her pussy around him.
“You think any other teacher would give Liz so many mating experiments? Getting you two to think about sex so much was...fun. Like I said, continue. I hope you’ll be telling me soon if I’ll have another new student to teach one day,” she said.
“You want us pregnant?” Liz asked.
“Liz honey, I want you to be completely happy and I want you to have your family,” she said.
“Are you one of the ones that wants us to conquer the world?” Max asked.
“Oh no, you’ve spoken with the old line. They’re really just stuck in their ways. Really they just want to be safe. To live the way they want. You rule Atrula Kantis the way you want and don’t listen to them. Just keep us all protected and listen to your advisors. That’s all we can ask for. Now, you know I don’t like homework being done last minute or at school, but this work...finish it,” she said.
With that she left the room and locked the door to ensure their privacy.
“Max?” Liz asked.
“Yeah?” he answered.
“Do you want a family now?” Liz asked.
“You might be pregnant already,” Max said.
“And I might not be. I know we’re young but...I can’t stop thinking about it. I want it,” Liz said.
Max leaned down and whispered into her ear. “So do I,” he said.
Again he pulled out and thrust into her. He kept going and Liz moaned her pleasure and smiled brightly until he came. He paused for several moments as he released his seed but he didn’t stop. Soon he started again. Together they kept going until the bell rang.
Michael pushed Maria against his front door. As she hungrily kissed his face, he buttoned her blouse. Neither paid much attention to the neighbour who walked passed them, trying not to look. With a leg climbing higher against Michael’s him, Maria slipped her hand down into his pocket and pulled out his keys. After several attempts to stab the key into the lock, she eventually felt it slid in.
She turned it and the two of them tumbled into the apartment when the door opened. Both laughed and giggled while they pulled themselves from the floor. Suddenly they felt the heat of the apartment. The windows were covered with condensation, they were completely steamed up.
“Have you turned this place into a sauna?” Maria asked.
“No, but good idea,” Michael said.
“Wha...what?” Tess said.
She popped her sweat-soaked head from behind the sofa. Tess’s upper chest was bare to them, only the briefest among of flesh from the swells of her breasts could be seen but it was obvious she was naked, she skin was flushed red and she breathed heavily. Kyle then popped his head behind her and was in a similar state.
“Good to see you two getting to know each other,” Maria said.
“I...I’ve never felt anything like this. I can’t stop,” Kyle panted.
“Good, cause I'm not going to let you,” Tess said.
“They’re definitely family,” Maria said.
“Got that right,” Michael said.
“Hey, I hear Pam Troy wasn’t in school today. And neither was John Lynas. I think they spent the day in bed,” Tess said.
“Safe bet. I don’t know how but they’re prefect for each other. I think we’ll be seeing a smile more often on her face when she isn’t tormenting others,” Maria said.
“I’ll believe that when I see it,” Michael said.
“So what do you two have planned?” Tess asked.
“I was going to tie up Michael in his bedroom and ride him until he begged me to stop,” Maria said.
“Yeah right. You’re the one who’s getting tied up,” Michael said.
Maria turned to face him, “Nah, it’s you. Now behave or I’ll make you wear my underwear,” she said.
“Never going to happen,” Michael said.
“That’s not what you said last time. In fact you said you liked wearing them. They were all silky and soft,” Maria said innocently.
This time it was Michael’s face that turned red.
“You two are into bondage?” Kyle asked.
“Oh hell no. We just have some fun with silk scarves I bought once. No leather. Besides we take turns,” Maria said.
“And today it’s hers,” Michael said.
Together, Maria and Michael headed to the bedroom to leave Tess and Kyle to their own antics.
“Michael. Should I warn the guys in gym class not to worry if they see you in a pink thong tomorrow?” Kyle asked.
He couldn’t keep a straight face, neither could Tess or Maria who pulled Michael into the bedroom.
Sheriff Valenti sat in his office, reading over the days reports. One of his deputies knocked on the door and swung it open.
“What’s up?” Valenti asked.
“Sheriff, there are some people here to see you,” his deputy said.
“If it’s Walter Tabik seeing fairies from another dimension again, tell him I'm working on it,” Valenti said.
“It’s not Walter, boss,” he said.
The deputy was pulled out of the way and three men in dark suits and trench-coats walked in. Each one had earwigs wired up to their ears.
“Sheriff Valenti. I'm Special Agent Peirce of the FBI. A federal agent under my command failed to report this morning. I'm looking for Deputy Hanson,” the lead agent said.
To Be Continued...
In the town hall, the parents re-introduced their children to many of the townspeople they had known all their lives. This time it was the descendants of the Kantins meeting their rulers. They talked with everyone before they ended up with the mayor.
“I don’t get it. How could you guarantee a Kantin would win the elections?” Liz asked.
There were more than a few guilty looks.
“You rig the elections?” Maria asked.
“Every last one. This is our town. It was here a long time before Columbus showed up. So we decided that when the country went with voting we’d play it their way but we’d always ensure the Kantins would remain in charge. For that...we just make sure all the candidates are Kantins,” the mayor said.
“This doesn’t sound good,” Max said.
“It’s not. But it’s the only way we can make sure our people and you were protected,” Philip said.
“It’s always been our hope that you would resurrect our civilisation and put this world under control,” the Mayor said.
“Uh...did you just suggest that we...that you expect us to go all world domination?” Maria asked.
“Oh hell no. Absolutely not,” the mayor said along with many others.
“Then what?” Liz asked.
“The rest of the world can do whatever they chose. They can govern themselves however they like and do whatever they like but they won't be firing a gun again. For generations Atrula Kantis kept the peace. Granted most civilisations at the time weren’t much of a threat but there was never out right chaos. If the city hadn’t fallen, the warfare from this last century would never have even come close to happening,” the mayor said.
“You’re kidding right. Not world domination but globally imposed peace at the threat of a bigger gun?” Alex asked. “They’d never accept it. They’d try and nuke the city.”
“Correct me if I'm wrong but isn’t that what this country has tried to do with the nuclear bomb for the last 50 years,” Michael said.
“At the end of the day, the choice is yours,” the mayor said.
“So not much pressure then,” Liz said.
The family then dispersed among the crowd. Soon, Alex stood with Isabel by a wall and he faced the wall.
“I can do this, I can do this...” Alex repeated over and over.
He ran at the wall and walked up it. Moments later he thumped to the ground and groaned.
“Okay...can’t do it,” Alex said.
Isabel was instantly at his side and helped him up.
“What the hell are you doing?” Liz asked.
“Trying to do that thing I did at Kyle’s. For a minute I was on the wall and wasn’t falling,” Alex said.
“We’re physically advanced, not advanced enough to defy gravity,” Liz said.
“Well something happened,” Alex said.
“Actually you can defy gravity...well not defy it, just manipulate it a little,” Charles said.
“You mean he can walk on walls?” Isabel asked.
“For a few minutes, when he really needs to,” Charles said.
“So we all have abilities?” Liz asked.
“Yeah? Like what?” Liz asked.
“Well...watch Maria,” Charles said.
They all looked across the hall. Maria sat on Michael’s lap and kissing passionately. Around them the people were becoming slightly more amorous with each other but suddenly Maria stopped. She looked around and caught sight of one of her newest subjects, Pam Troy. Aside from liking the subject part of it, Maria walked up to her and out of instinct she brushed her fingertips over Pam’s earlobe.
There slight dazzle of light over her skin as pheromones seeped into Pam’s body. For a moment Pam looked at Maria like she was a freak before she turned and saw another of their classmates. Pam walked over the hall, grabbed onto him and kissed him like there was no tomorrow. Instantly that light spread between them both and he kissed her back.
It didn’t take long for both to work their way over to a secluded corner. Pam’s underwear was left on the floor in their wake. Soon her legs were wrapped around him as his trousers fell to his ankles. Nobody seemed to pay much attention except for the occasional smile.
The rest of the family soon gathered around Maria.
“What did you do? And can I get some?” Tess asked.
“I think I just guided her to her soul-mate,” Maria said. “I didn’t think. I just felt the two of them nearby and did it.”
Soon the pair started to grunt and moan together. Pam’s parents, and the parent’s of her new lover, came over and bowed before Maria. They thanked her.
“There is a reason why ancient cultures have myths about beings like Aphrodite and Hathor,” Charles said.
“The ancient sex gods? I'm a sex god?” Maria asked.
“I’d say goddess...kitten, you’re definitely a sex kitten,” Michael said.
“Minus the god part but yes,” Amy said with a smile.
“So what can I do?” Liz asked.
“And me?” Kyle asked.
Jeff and the other parents just smiled.
“What?” Liz asked.
Later that night, the meeting dispersed, the people went home and the family returned to the Crashdown. There was something still missing from their group and Tess was eager if not outright horny to close that gap. For that to happen, Tess and Kyle had to make a quick stop. Liz retrieved the orb from her bedroom and brought it to them.
In the privacy of the back-alley, Tess held the orb in the palm of her hand and Kyle rested his on top. The crystalline structure of the alien ship started to form around them and with a flash the teenagers found themselves within the vessel. Kyle looked over and saw Tess completely naked.
“Tess?” Kyle asked.
“Yes?” Tess asked.
“Am I naked?” Kyle asked.
Tess smiled as she looked up and down his body. “You better believe it,” she said.
She stretched out her hand and Kyle took hold. Together they walked down the blue hallways. Kyle couldn’t help but looked around. He was in an alien ship, who wouldn’t. Still, he didn’t leave Tess’s side.
“So what’s going to happen to Hanson?” Kyle asked.
“No clue. Mr Parker just said they’re very good at protecting their own,” Tess said.
“Well that doesn’t sound good,” Kyle said.
“Hopefully they cut him up into little pieces and drop him off in Florida for the sharks,” Tess said.
“Graphic,” Kyle said.
“He was going to kill you and the rest of us. Right now, he’s getting off very light,” Tess said.
They turned a corner and entered the chamber with the others were tested. Immediately two slabs of crystal shot from the floor and pulled the pair onto them. In seconds they were unconscious and the testing began.
They awoke two hours later, their naked bodies pressed up against each other and holding each other in their arms. When they realised their position, both smiled at each other before they looked down at the scars on the back of their hands.
“Kyle,” Tess said.
“Yeah?” Kyle asked.
“You’re ready now,” she whispered.
The two of them kissed so passionately that they tried to devour each other. Neither wanted to let go as they thrust their tongues into each other’s mouths. Tess, for a minute, pushed away from Kyle and walked over the floating platform. She turned back to face Kyle and hopped herself up onto it. She sat there, looking at Kyle, then slowly spread her legs to let Kyle see her.
Kyle couldn’t help but look over her body. He walked up to Tess and walked between her spread legs, they looked at each other. Kyle could feel the heat coming from her body, the heat that increased each time he kissed her. Right now, the need building in him was making resistance something that wouldn’t be happening.
He pressed himself against Tess and reached his arms out, he touched her own arms and started running his fingers up and down her skin. The way Kyle’s eyes looked at her pierced through to her soul so that even so she couldn’t see him look she did feel it. The way his hands felt on her was just as intoxicating to her spirit. Kyle reached up with his right hand to her breasts and squeezed gently.
“Hmmm…” Tess moaned slightly as he started to kiss over her throat.
“I need you,” Kyle whispered into her ear as his left hand slipped down her leg.
He caressed her leg for a second before sliding his hand up between her legs. Tess arched back against him as he made contact with her slit. Tess groaned as he stroked her. He kissed her mouth and Tess reciprocated full force and with the same fire as her arms wrapped around him. Tess pressed her body against Kyle’s as he caressed her naked back and neither broke the kiss.
Tess bent her leg slightly as she pressed it against the side of Kyle’s. Then they pulled away from each other, each breathing hard as they gazed into each other’s eyes. He eased his hands over her body. Every inch of her form was under his intense scrutiny as he knelt down before the platform, his eyes staring directly into her pussy. His hands ran over her legs, he licked his lips at the sight of her body before him, ready and willing for him to be inside her.
He eased her legs apart and latched his mouth onto her pussy. Tess moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the platform in frenzied undulations. Her legs tightened about Kyle’s head, and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Kyle’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture, but Tess had no patience for his games. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted, she began working herself against his face, fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss,” she shrieked loudly as her muscles tensed.
Kyle wanted pull away to prolong the agony she inflicted on him, but Tess’s hold on him was too strong. There was no letting go until her orgasm subsided. His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Tess off, her screams of pure pleasure seemingly were almost enough to shake the ship they were inside. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Kyle’s mouth, and he devoured every last drop.
Kyle was rock hard and ached for release. They kissed with the heat of a nova. He needed to be one with her and so he stood up and positioned himself between her legs. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy, she bore down when he pushed up, impaling herself on his steel-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.
“Ooooh god, Kyle,” Tess moaned.
He fucked into her, holding onto her tights as she lay back on the crystal. She raised her hands over her head and tightly grappled onto the far edges of the platform. She worked her hips furiously to keep in time with his rapid thrusts; both wanted his seed within her.
“Tessssss,” they were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her long blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead.
Kyle grabbed her legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. The angle allowed him to reach her innermost depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, OH…god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum.”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep inside her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came.
“Ughh…ughnnnn…ughnnnn…UGGHNNNNNBABY…UGHNNNNNNN!”
“YES…YES…UGHNNNNN SO GOOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
He leaned down and kissed her. He pulled out and sat back on his stool, taking Tess with him so that she was sitting on his lap, desperately fighting for breath.
Although Kyle and Tess didn’t make it home that night, when they left they ship they never felt as refreshed or as energised as they had in the past. Their clothes were clean, as were they both so they headed off to school. They returned the orb to Liz’s room but they made it to the gates just in time to hook up with the others.
Once into the halls, they passed many faces from last night. Students and teachers who would all bow before them if there weren’t so many other around. Still, as they passed they either smiled or subtly nodded their heads to the eight of them.
“Is anyone else worried about this?” Kyle asked.
“The revered part or where we’re one shaken martini from James Bond coming into to stop us from world domination?” Liz asked.
“Both,” Kyle said.
“They did say it was our choice. We’ve only just started getting our memories back and it is slow going. Maybe we have a lot more options,” Max said.
“Like what?” Maria asked.
“We could put you in a big transmitter and blast your sex pheromones over the planet,” Michael said.
“Ah just one big love-in – no!” Maria said.
“I don’t know Maria. It certainly put a smile on Pam’s face last night,” Isabel said.
“That’s because she’s been faking it with her boyfriend for the last month,” Maria said. She then paused, “Okay. I don’t want to know how I know that.”
“Babe, you’re the goddess of sex, love and god knows what else. Of course you know she’s faked it,” Michael said.
“You seem pretty accepting of this?” Maria said.
“Yeah, well, being from another planet kinda opens up other possibilities,” Michael said.
“Right,” Maria said.
The bell rang and the students dispersed into their classes.
Meanwhile, Kivar’s forces spread over Antar like a plague. They overpowered any who stood before them and his power was gaining. Still, he needed the Granolith. Until he had possession of it the people would always resist him and they would always fight among themselves like rabid dogs. Without the binding, calming influence of their ruling line the great Antarian race would annihilate themselves in weeks.
Larek knew this all too well but he couldn’t allow Kivar to gain the Granolith. Still, he wasn’t going to allow his people to kill themselves in unending warfare. He needed his king back and that meant going to Earth.
He ran through the passages of his palatial home, surprising many of those who worked for him, until he entered the archives of his family. Larek ran between the stacks, his eyes quickly glanced over each label.
“My lord?” Larek’s archivist and family historian asked.
“Good, you’re still here. Any homicidal impulses yet?” Larek asked.
“No my Lord...but my family...they’ve already regressed,” he said.
Larek sighed, “Sorry. All of them?” he asked.
“I think so. If I wasn’t here, with your influence...”
“I know. This planet is a mess. Contact the staff when we’re done here. Anyone who has family members who haven’t regressed, bring them here. I won't be here but the rest of my family in conjunction should be able to influence them enough to stave it off,” Larek said.
“Where will you be My Lord?” he asked.
“Well, if I can find the records of the Casta, I’ll be on Earth looking for our king,” Larek said.
“The Casta?”
“It’s the only vessel fast enough to get me in time,” Larek said.
“Those records and that ship was sealed away by your ancestors for a reason,” he said.
“I know. And I'm unsealing them for a greater reason,” Larek said.
The archivist nodded. He walked to a stack of records and waves his hand over a particularly ancient scroll, one still written on paper. As he did, a silver handprint appeared over the text and he pressed his hand to it. A panel on the wall shimmered and vanished to leave a segment exposed. The archivist approached the container of the most sensitive of his lord’s family’s records and flicked through them until he found what he was looking for.
“My lord, The Cast Files,” he said and presented the papers.
Larek took them and flicked through the pages. Reading as he went until he found the references to the Casta’s location.
“The caves of Nallas?” Larek asked.
“A series of caverns on the equator. Near the lake of the wedded husband,” the archivist said.
“Oh, joy,” Larek said.
“Can you think of a better place to hide a ship like this Casta?” he asked.
“No,” Larek said.
Larek nodded and transferred the files onto his hexagonal device before he left. He boarded his personal ship at the rear of his home and took off to the equator. As his ship lifted from the ground, one of his aides looked out of the window. He reached into his clothes and pressed on a button.
Within the ship, a small transmitter switched on and in the Royal Palace, Kivar smiled as his listening stations picked up the signal. He ordered his people to keep an eye on Larek and deployed a small army to pursue him.
Larek’s ship coasted over the night skies and flew down toward the lake. The water blew up in the wake of the ship and slowly it came down to land on the shore. The ship pulled up through the sane and left a trench as it came to a stop. As the door opened, the crystalline lengths pulling back into the ship, Larek jumped out and his feet sank into the moist sand.
He looked at his map, around him were dense trees and towering mountains, and once he had his bearings Larek ran into the woods. He didn’t have to travel far before he found a small pile of rocks that matched one on the documents.
Larek placed his device on the crest of the stone and activated it. The stone spread, it started to grew before the outer later cracked and crystals sprouted from the ground. Layer upon later formed in rich yellow until the mass was only slightly taller and wider than Larek himself. Then they parted in the middle and opened up to him.
Suddenly the sky was filled with lights. Beams of white, blinding heat shot down onto the woods. While the trees and animals were unharmed, Larek knew they were searching for him and he wasn’t fond of burns that severe. Then a beam fired down on upon him and he looked up, his arm shielding his eyes but the heat was intense.
Quickly he dived into the Casta. A handprint appeared before him and he readied himself with deep breaths. The light above him never left and soon was joined by other beams. From the lake came the sounds of engines. The trees shook and fell one after the other. Larek had no choice.
He thrust his hand forward toward the print and activated the ship. All around him lights and displays appeared, the door closed over and from the sides crystal spears shot out and stabbed into Larek’s body. He yelled in pain but it lasted a mere moment, there wasn’t any blood or trauma. The initial pain was gone and his mind was filled with the required information to pilot the vessel. There was no onboard computer, it was just a storage device. Larek’s mind was the computer and once the link was made, the ship was ready.
A screen appeared in front of his eyes and displayed the outside. Red circled closed in on each vessel closing in on him.
Outside, the outer lining of the vessel cracked and shattered over the ground before a new layer quickly grew back. The mass of fragments lifted from the ground and spiralled around the Casta before shooting out at each of Kivar’s ships. For a moment nothing happened as each ship registered the impact of the tiny shards.
The northern shore of the lake was suddenly engulfed in a ball of light that reached high into the sky. A wall of fire spread out and seared the mountains while the top three feet of the lake instantly boiled.
As the wreckage of the ships fell to the ground, Larek’s capsule shot off into space before it accelerated toward Earth. The ring of fire died down and left a circle of black ash one mile across on the landscape.
With the rest of the school having lunch, Max and Liz found themselves starving – just not for food. They were running through the halls, intending to find the eraser room, but they just couldn’t wait. They were virtually ready to drop their clothes and have each other right there in the hall.
Without any hesitation, Max grabbed Liz’s hand and opened the nearest classroom door. He smirked slightly when he saw it was their biology class. He slammed the door behind him and Liz was immediately in his arms. They kissed and fell against the door before Max rolled them away from the window. Together they drop their bags on the floor and smiled with each sweep of their tongues in each other’s mouths.
“If you’re not inside me soon I'm going to explode,” Liz sighed into his ear.
“I’ll never keep a lady waiting,” Max said.
Liz reached down to his pants and yanked his zipper down before sliding her hand inside. Max kissed her again, his hands slid down her arms before he went to his belt. While she found his dick and started to pump his length, he unfastened his pants and pushed them down to his ankles.
A moment later, she let go of him and turned around. Liz leaned down over her desk and looked back over her shoulder. Max’s hands caressed her legs, sliding up and carrying her skirt to her waist and exposing her. He let his hands roam over her ass, their eyes never broke contact but Liz bit her lower lip. Max took hold of himself and aimed his dick straight toward Liz before sliding deep inside her.
Together they sighed as he became fully sheathed within her. He started to pull out but slid back in before the head of his dick left the warmth of her body. Soon they were satiating their needs with each other. Max thrust in and Liz pushed her hips back each time to meet him. She gripped onto the edge of the table and he gripped onto her.
Then the door opened...
Both froze in mid thrust as their biology teacher came walking in. For a moment, all three didn’t move or say anything.
“Oh hi you two. Glad to see things are moving along nicely,” Miss Chieffo said. “Please continue, I just need these papers.”
“I...eh...what?” Liz asked.
She pushed her hips back against Max, telling him not to dare leave her.
“Sorry I missed the meeting last night. I was busy when I got the call about it...five times...maybe six. Seriously hot guy and his girlfriend,” Miss Chieffo said with a sly smile.
“You’re a Kantin?” Max asked, straining not cum inside Liz when she clenched her pussy around him.
“You think any other teacher would give Liz so many mating experiments? Getting you two to think about sex so much was...fun. Like I said, continue. I hope you’ll be telling me soon if I’ll have another new student to teach one day,” she said.
“You want us pregnant?” Liz asked.
“Liz honey, I want you to be completely happy and I want you to have your family,” she said.
“Are you one of the ones that wants us to conquer the world?” Max asked.
“Oh no, you’ve spoken with the old line. They’re really just stuck in their ways. Really they just want to be safe. To live the way they want. You rule Atrula Kantis the way you want and don’t listen to them. Just keep us all protected and listen to your advisors. That’s all we can ask for. Now, you know I don’t like homework being done last minute or at school, but this work...finish it,” she said.
With that she left the room and locked the door to ensure their privacy.
“Max?” Liz asked.
“Yeah?” he answered.
“Do you want a family now?” Liz asked.
“You might be pregnant already,” Max said.
“And I might not be. I know we’re young but...I can’t stop thinking about it. I want it,” Liz said.
Max leaned down and whispered into her ear. “So do I,” he said.
Again he pulled out and thrust into her. He kept going and Liz moaned her pleasure and smiled brightly until he came. He paused for several moments as he released his seed but he didn’t stop. Soon he started again. Together they kept going until the bell rang.
Michael pushed Maria against his front door. As she hungrily kissed his face, he buttoned her blouse. Neither paid much attention to the neighbour who walked passed them, trying not to look. With a leg climbing higher against Michael’s him, Maria slipped her hand down into his pocket and pulled out his keys. After several attempts to stab the key into the lock, she eventually felt it slid in.
She turned it and the two of them tumbled into the apartment when the door opened. Both laughed and giggled while they pulled themselves from the floor. Suddenly they felt the heat of the apartment. The windows were covered with condensation, they were completely steamed up.
“Have you turned this place into a sauna?” Maria asked.
“No, but good idea,” Michael said.
“Wha...what?” Tess said.
She popped her sweat-soaked head from behind the sofa. Tess’s upper chest was bare to them, only the briefest among of flesh from the swells of her breasts could be seen but it was obvious she was naked, she skin was flushed red and she breathed heavily. Kyle then popped his head behind her and was in a similar state.
“Good to see you two getting to know each other,” Maria said.
“I...I’ve never felt anything like this. I can’t stop,” Kyle panted.
“Good, cause I'm not going to let you,” Tess said.
“They’re definitely family,” Maria said.
“Got that right,” Michael said.
“Hey, I hear Pam Troy wasn’t in school today. And neither was John Lynas. I think they spent the day in bed,” Tess said.
“Safe bet. I don’t know how but they’re prefect for each other. I think we’ll be seeing a smile more often on her face when she isn’t tormenting others,” Maria said.
“I’ll believe that when I see it,” Michael said.
“So what do you two have planned?” Tess asked.
“I was going to tie up Michael in his bedroom and ride him until he begged me to stop,” Maria said.
“Yeah right. You’re the one who’s getting tied up,” Michael said.
Maria turned to face him, “Nah, it’s you. Now behave or I’ll make you wear my underwear,” she said.
“Never going to happen,” Michael said.
“That’s not what you said last time. In fact you said you liked wearing them. They were all silky and soft,” Maria said innocently.
This time it was Michael’s face that turned red.
“You two are into bondage?” Kyle asked.
“Oh hell no. We just have some fun with silk scarves I bought once. No leather. Besides we take turns,” Maria said.
“And today it’s hers,” Michael said.
Together, Maria and Michael headed to the bedroom to leave Tess and Kyle to their own antics.
“Michael. Should I warn the guys in gym class not to worry if they see you in a pink thong tomorrow?” Kyle asked.
He couldn’t keep a straight face, neither could Tess or Maria who pulled Michael into the bedroom.
Sheriff Valenti sat in his office, reading over the days reports. One of his deputies knocked on the door and swung it open.
“What’s up?” Valenti asked.
“Sheriff, there are some people here to see you,” his deputy said.
“If it’s Walter Tabik seeing fairies from another dimension again, tell him I'm working on it,” Valenti said.
“It’s not Walter, boss,” he said.
The deputy was pulled out of the way and three men in dark suits and trench-coats walked in. Each one had earwigs wired up to their ears.
“Sheriff Valenti. I'm Special Agent Peirce of the FBI. A federal agent under my command failed to report this morning. I'm looking for Deputy Hanson,” the lead agent said.
To Be Continued...
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837